俱舍論 心不相應行Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Formations Not Associated with Mind

〔T29 0024a02〕
心要Essence

十四不相應行之十二,一卷說完:同分、無想果、無想定、滅盡定、命根、四相與四隨相、名句文身,以及它們在界繫、五類、三性上的定位。有部立之為色心之外別有實物,論主一一以經部之義推徵,末後又親手判經部「非善說」。

一句話:凡是不能歸給色、也不能歸給心,卻在經驗裡確實起著作用的那些「所以然」——相似、空白、相續、遷流、意義——都被收在這裡;問題是,它們該算實物,還是只算一個說法。

來歷(先立)

上一卷已辯得與非得,本卷續之。體例每條相同:有部立宗、舉經證、開四句;論主換上經部的眼睛推徵;末後一句「此非善說,違我宗故」,說完經部的話又聲明自己不是經部。眾賢《順正理》於此逐段反破,稱世親為「經主」,是全論對辯最密的一卷;四家疏(光記、寶疏、頌疏、神泰疏)於此皆有卷五對釋,神泰疏更轉引真諦本疏,為卷中三引頌各指所出。

三個眼目

  1. 同分:一個名詞背後被預設的東西。萬千有情各各不同,人卻能一齊喚作「有情」——有部說,這靠的是一件實物在起作用。論主的五問一問比一問尖:既有異生同分,何必再立異生性?穀麥金鐵各自相似,何不許無情同分?同分彼此也有差別,何不再立一層?末問最重——這一立,豈不成了勝論的同異句義。有部只答得最後一問,其餘退回經證。名詞的穩定,究竟是世界的結構,還是言說的方便,此處第一次正面成為問題。

  2. 二定:同樣關掉心,發心不同則果報全異。無想定與滅盡定形貌幾乎一樣,分野只在一念作意——一個「以出離想作意為先」而執無想為真解脫,一個「以止息想作意為先」而求靜住。於是一個唯異生得、感無想天五百劫的空白,一個唯聖者得、成俱分解脫;聖者看無想定「如見深坑不樂入」。而滅定中到底有沒有心,檯面上已擺出三個答案:過去有體、心與有根身互為種子、猶有細心。這一頁是讀唯識之前最該熟的一頁——問題與後來立第八識恆行的問題,是同一個。

  3. 四相:無常被講成了一個結構。生令起、住令安、異令衰、滅令壞;經只說三相,因為「住是有情所愛著處」,要令人厭捨才與異合說。論給的譬喻是稠林三怨——一個把你從未來拖進現在,一個削你的力,一個斷你的命。有部把四相安在剎那上,並以本相八法、隨相一法之功能別止住無窮之難;經部說這是「分析虛空」,主張四相只在相續上才有位置,連引三頌坐實。你所愛著的正是那個「住」,而經連這一個名字都不肯單獨給你。

一義(附):命根

命根不是一團生命力,也不是靈魂。它的定義是功能式的——「能持煖識」,令體溫與識維持在同一相續上的那個因。世尊親說的一頌給了誰都見過的驗證:三法捨身之時,所捨的身便僵仆,如木無思覺。至於這個「持」該不該算一件實物,論主推了十八轉:立實物者要背三法互持的循環,立勢分者要背無體之難。兩造的代價都攤在桌上,論主末後仍替有部收尾。

通於全論

本卷所辯即七十五法的心不相應行位,是往後百法二十四的底圖:非得被減去、異生性反被收入,四相之異滅改稱老與無常,名句文身則原封承用。真諦舊譯此段作「生老住無常」,與百法用語同軌。而『無心位如何接續』『意義如何被載住』這兩個難題,此後一路走進唯識——回讀俱舍,才知道那些答案原是為什麼問題而設。

Twelve of the fourteen formations not associated with mind are finished in a single fascicle: commonality, the result of non-perception, the absorption without perception, the absorption of cessation, the life faculty, the four marks and the four secondary marks, and the name-, phrase-, and syllable-bodies, together with their placement under realm affiliation, the five classes, and the three ethical qualities. The Sarvāstivādins establish them as separate real things apart from form and mind; the author of the treatise presses each one with the Sautrāntika sense, and at the end judges the Sautrāntikas with his own hand as “not well stated.”

In one sentence: whatever cannot be assigned to form and cannot be assigned to mind, and yet really does work within experience—the ‘reasons why’ of resemblance, of the blank, of continuity, of flowing, and of meaning—are all gathered here; the question is whether they count as real things or only as a way of speaking.

Provenance (Established First)

The preceding fascicle analyzed acquisition and non-acquisition, and this fascicle continues it. The pattern of each item is the same: the Sarvāstivādins establish the thesis, adduce scriptural proof, and open a fourfold analysis; the author of the treatise puts on Sautrāntika eyes and presses; and at the end comes the sentence “this is not well stated, because it contradicts my own school”—having spoken the Sautrāntikas’ words, he declares that he is not a Sautrāntika. Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle refutes this passage by passage, calling Vasubandhu “the Sūtra-master”; it is the most densely contested fascicle in the whole treatise. All four commentaries (Puguang’s Record, Fabao’s Commentary, Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, and Shentai’s Commentary) have a fifth fascicle explaining it, and Shentai’s further cites Paramārtha’s own commentary at second hand, assigning a source to each of the three quoted stanzas within the fascicle.

Three Points to Watch

  1. Commonality: what is presupposed behind a noun. Sentient beings without number differ severally, and yet a person can call them all at once “sentient beings”—the Sarvāstivādins say this rests upon a real thing at work. The author of the treatise’s five questions grow sharper one by one: given a commonality of ordinary beings, what need is there for ordinary-being status besides? Grain, wheat, gold, and iron each resemble their own kinds—why not allow a commonality of the insentient? The several commonalities also differ—why not establish a further tier? And the last is the weightiest: does not this establishment amount to the Vaiśeṣikas’ category of sameness-and-difference? The Sarvāstivādins answer only the last and fall back on scripture for the rest. Whether the stability of a noun is the structure of the world or the convenience of speech becomes here, for the first time, a question squarely faced.

  2. The two absorptions: shutting off mind in the same way, but with different aspiration the results differ entirely. The absorption without perception and the absorption of cessation are almost identical in appearance, and the divide is a single moment of attention—the one “preceded by an attention with the notion of renunciation,” holding non-perception to be true liberation; the other “preceded by an attention with the notion of stilling,” seeking peaceful abiding. Hence the one is attained by ordinary beings only and brings about five hundred aeons of blankness in the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, while the other is attained by noble ones only and makes one liberated in both parts; and the noble ones regard the absorption without perception “as the sight of a deep pit, and take no pleasure in entering it.” As to whether there is any mind at all within the absorption of cessation, three answers are already on the table: the past has entity, mind and the body endowed with faculties are seeds of one another, and there is still a subtle mind. This page is the one most worth being thoroughly familiar with before reading Yogācāra—the question is the same question that the later constant running of the eighth consciousness was set up to answer.

  3. The four marks: impermanence stated as a structure. Arising makes a dharma arise, abiding makes it settle, change makes it decay, cessation makes it break up; the sūtra states only three marks, because “abiding is what sentient beings cling to and love,” and to make them weary of it, it is stated together with change. The treatise’s simile is the three enemies in the dense forest—one drags you from the future into the present, one wears down your strength, one cuts off your life. The Sarvāstivādins set the four marks upon the moment and stop the objection of infinite regress by the difference of function between the primary marks upon eight dharmas and the secondary marks upon one; the Sautrāntikas call this “cutting up empty space” and maintain that the four marks have places to stand only upon a continuum, quoting three stanzas in a row to make it firm. What you cling to is precisely that “abiding,” and the sūtra will not even give you that name by itself.

One Further Point (Appended): The Life Faculty

The life faculty is not a lump of vital force, and it is not a soul. Its definition is functional—“able to sustain warmth and consciousness,” the cause that keeps bodily warmth and consciousness upon one and the same continuum. A stanza the World-Honored One himself spoke gives a verification anyone has seen: when the three dharmas leave the body, the body they leave lies stiff and prone, like a piece of wood without thought or feeling. As to whether this “sustaining” should count as a real thing, the author of the treatise presses through eighteen turns: one who establishes a real thing must carry the circle of the three sustaining one another, and one who establishes a portion of duration must carry the objection of having no entity. The cost to both parties lies open on the table, and at the end the author of the treatise still closes for the Sarvāstivādins.

Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole

What this fascicle analyzes is the position of the formations not associated with mind among the seventy-five dharmas, and it is the ground plan of the later twenty-four of the hundred dharmas: non-acquisition is dropped, ordinary-being status is on the contrary taken in, change and cessation among the four marks are renamed aging and impermanence, and the name-, phrase-, and syllable-bodies are carried over unaltered. Paramārtha’s older translation renders this passage “arising, aging, abiding, and impermanence,” on the same track as the wording of the hundred dharmas. And the two difficulties of ‘how continuity is maintained in a mindless station’ and ‘how meaning is carried’ run on from here all the way into Yogācāra—it is by reading the Kośa back that one learns for what questions those answers were devised.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第五 〔T29 0024a02〕

分別根品第二之三 〔T29 0024a06〕

〔T29 0024a〕 如是已辯得非得相。同分者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正42〔1句〕 T29 0024a08〕   同分有情等。
論曰:有別實物名為同分,謂諸有情展轉類等,本論說此名眾同分。此復二種:一無差別、二有差別。無差別者,謂諸有情有情同分,一切有情各等有故。有差別者,謂諸有情界地趣生種姓、男女近事苾芻學無學等各別同分,一類有情各等有故。復有法同分,謂隨蘊處界。若無實物無差別相名同分者,展轉差別諸有情中,有情有情等無差別,覺及施設不應得有。如是蘊等等無差別覺及施設,如理應知。頗有死生不捨不得有情同分?應作四句。第一句者,謂是處死還生是處。第二句者,謂入正性離生位時,捨異生同分,得聖者同分。第三句者,謂是趣死生餘趣等。第四句者,謂除前相。若別有實物名異生同分,何用別立異生性耶?非異人同分,別有人性故。又非世間現見同分,以非色故。亦非覺慧所能了別,無別用故。世雖不了有情同分,而於有情謂無差別,故設有體亦何所用?又何因不許有無情同分?諸穀麥豆、金鐵菴羅半娜娑等,亦有自類互相似故。又諸同分展轉差別,如何於彼更無同分,而起無別覺施設耶?又應顯成勝論所執,彼宗執有總同句義,於一切法總同言智由此發生。彼復執有同異句義,於異品類同異言智由此發生。毘婆沙師作如是說:彼執與此義類不同,以說一物於多轉故。又縱於彼若顯不顯,然此同分必有實物,契經說故。如世尊言:若還來此得人同分,乃至廣說。雖有是說,而不說言別有實物名為同分。若爾,所說同分是何?即如是類諸行生時,於中假立人同分等,如諸穀麥豆等同分。此非善說,違我宗故。已辯同分。無想者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正42〔2–4句〕 T29 0024b13〕   無想無想中,心心所法滅,
  異熟居廣果。
論曰:若生無想有情天中,有法能令心心所滅,名為無想。是實有物,能遮未來心心所法令暫不起,如堰江河。此法一向是異熟果。誰之異熟?謂無想定。無想有情居在何處?居在廣果,謂廣果天中有高勝處,如中間靜慮,名無想天。彼為恒無想、為亦有想耶?生死位中多時有想。言無想者,由彼有情中間長時想不起故。如契經說:彼諸有情由想起故從彼處沒,然彼有情如久睡覺還起於想,從彼沒已必生欲界非餘處所,先修定行勢力盡故、於彼不能更修定故,如箭射空力盡便墮。若諸有情應生彼處,必有欲界順後受業。如應生彼北俱盧洲,必定應有生天之業。已辯無想。二定者何?謂無想定及滅盡定。初無想定其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正43 T29 0024c01〕   如是無想定,後靜慮求脫,
  善唯順生受,非聖得一世。
〔T29 0024c〕 論曰:如前所說有法能令心心所滅名為無想,如是復有別法能令心心所滅名無想定。無想者定名無想定,或定無想名無想定。說如是聲,唯顯此定滅心心所與無想同。此在何地?謂後靜慮,即在第四靜慮非餘。修無想定為何所求?謂求解脫。彼執無想是真解脫,為求證彼修無想定。前說無想是異熟故,無記性攝,不說自成。今無想定一向是善,此是善故,能招無想有情天中五蘊異熟。既是善性,為順何受?唯順生受,非順現後及不定受。若起此定後雖退失,傳說現身必還能起,當生無想有情天中,故得此定必不能入正性離生。又許此定唯異生得非諸聖者,以諸聖者於無想定如見深坑不樂入故。要執無想為真解脫,起出離想而修此定;一切聖者不執有漏為真解脫及真出離故,於此定必不修行。若諸聖者修得第四靜慮定時,為如靜慮亦得去來無想定不?餘亦不得。所以者何?彼雖曾習,以無心故,要大加行方便修得,故初得時唯得一世,謂得現在,如初受得別解脫戒。得此定已,第二念等乃至未捨亦成過去,以無心故,無未來修。次滅盡定其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正44·正45前半 T29 0024c27〕   滅盡定亦然,為靜住有頂,
  善二受不定,聖由加行得,
  成佛得非前,三十四念故。
〔T29 0025a〕 論曰:如無想定,滅定亦然。此亦然聲,為例何義?例無想定心心所滅。如說復有別法能令心心所滅名無想定,如是復有別法能令心心所滅名滅盡定。如是二定差別相者,前無想定為求解脫,以出離想作意為先;此滅盡定為求靜住,以止息想作意為先。前無想定在後靜慮;此滅盡定唯在有頂,即是非想非非想處。此同前定,性唯是善非無記染,善等起故。前無想定唯順生受;此滅盡定通順生後及不定受,謂約異熟有順生受、或順後受、或不定受、或全不受。謂若於下得般涅槃,此定所招何地幾蘊?唯招有頂四蘊異熟。前無想定唯異生得;此滅盡定唯聖者得,非異生能起,怖畏斷滅故、唯聖道力所能起故、現法涅槃勝解入故。此亦如前,非離染得。由何而得?由加行得,要由加行方證得故。又初得時唯得現在,不得過去不修未來,要由心力方能修故。第二念等乃至未捨亦成過去。世尊亦以加行得耶?不爾。云何?成佛時得,謂佛世尊盡智時得,佛無一德由加行得,暫起欲樂現在前時,一切圓德隨樂而起,故佛眾德皆離染得。世尊曾未起滅盡定,得盡智時云何得成俱分解脫?於起滅定得自在故,如已起者成俱解脫。西方師說:菩薩學位先起此定後得菩提。云何此中不許彼說?若許彼說,便順尊者鄔波毱多《理目足論》。如彼論說:當言如來先起滅定、後生盡智。迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師說:非前起滅定後方生盡智。所以者何?傳說菩薩三十四念得菩提故。諦現觀中有十六念,離有頂貪有十八念,謂斷有頂九品煩惱起九無間九解脫道,如是十八足前十六成三十四。一切菩薩決定先於無所有處已得離貪方入見道,不復須斷下地煩惱,於此中間無容得起不同類心,故諸菩薩學位不應起滅盡定。外國諸師作如是說:若中間起不同類心,斯有何過?若爾,便有越期心過。然諸菩薩不越期心。理實菩薩不越期心,然非不越無漏聖道。若爾,期心如何不越?謂我未得諸漏永盡,終不解斯結加趺坐。決定不越如是期心,唯於一坐時諸事究竟故。前說為善,我所宗故。雖已說二定有多同異相,而於其中復有同異。頌曰:

〔頌·正45後半 T29 0025b16〕   二定依欲色,滅定初人中。
論曰:言二定者,謂無想定及滅盡定。此二俱依欲色二界而得現起。若有不許亦依色界起無想定,便違此文。謂本論言:或有是色有,此有非五行。謂色纏有情或生有想天,住不同類心,若入無想定、若入滅盡定。或生無想天已得入無想,是謂是色有,此有非五行。由此證知,如是二定俱依欲色而得現起,是名同相。言異相者,謂無想定欲色二界皆得初起,滅定初起唯在人中。此在人中初修起已,由退為先方生色界,依色界身後復修起。此滅盡定亦有退耶?應言亦有。若不爾者,即便違害《鄔陀夷經》。經言:具壽!有諸苾芻先於此處具淨尸羅、具三摩地、具般羅若,能數入出滅受想定斯有是處。應如實知,彼於現法或臨終位,不能勤修令解滿足,從此身壞超段食天,隨受一處意成天身。於彼生已,復數入出滅受想定亦有是處。應如實知,此意成天身,佛說是色界,滅受想定唯在有頂。若得此定必無退者,如何得往色界受生?有餘部執:第四靜慮亦有滅定。依彼所執,滅定無退,此義亦成。第四靜慮有滅盡定,義必不成。所以者何?九次第定,契經說故。此若必然,如何得有超越定義?此定次第依初學說,得自在時隨樂超入。如是二定有多種異:謂地有異,第四靜慮有頂地故;加行有異,出離止息想,作意為先故;相續有異,異生聖者相續起故;異熟有異,無想有頂異熟果故;順受有異,順定不定生二受故;初起有異,二界人中最初起故。二定總以心心所滅為其自性,何緣但說名為無想、滅受想耶?二定加行中,唯厭逆此故,如亦知受等,唯名他心智。今二定中心久時斷,如何於後心復得生?毘婆沙師許過去有前心為後等無間緣。有餘師言:如生無色,色久時斷,如何於後色復得生?彼生定應由心非色,如是出定心亦應然,由有根身非由心起。故彼先代諸軌範師,咸言二法互為種子。二法者,謂心、有根身。尊者世友問論中說:若執滅定全無有心,可有此過。我說滅定猶有細心,故無此失。尊者妙音說此非理。所以者何?若此定中猶有識者,三和合故必應有觸,由觸為緣應有受想。如世尊說:意及法為緣生於意識,三和合觸俱起受想思。則此定中受想等法亦應不滅。若謂如經說受緣愛,然阿羅漢雖有諸受而不生愛,觸亦應爾,非一切觸皆受等緣。此例不然,有差別故。經自簡言:若無明觸所生諸受為緣生愛。曾無有處簡觸生受,故有差別。由此道理,毘婆沙師說滅定中諸心皆滅。若都無心,如何名定?此令大種平等行故說名為定,或由心力平等至此故名為定。如是二定為是實有、為是假有?應言實有,能遮礙心令不生故。有說:此證理不應然,由前定心能遮礙故。謂前定心與所餘心相違而起,由此起故,唯令餘心暫時不轉。此能引發違心所依令相續故,唯不轉位假立為定,無別實體。此唯不轉分位假定,入前出後兩位皆無,故假說此是有為攝。或即所依由定心引令如是起,假立為定。應知無想亦復如是,謂由前心與所餘心相違而起,由此起故,唯令餘心暫時不轉,唯不轉位假立無想,餘說如前。此非善說,違我宗故。已辯二定。命根者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正46前半 T29 0026a24〕   命根體即壽,能持煖及識。
論曰:命體即壽,故對法言:云何命根?謂三界壽。此復未了何法名壽?謂有別法能持煖識說名為壽。故世尊言:

〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0026a28〕   壽煖及與識,三法捨身時,
  所捨身僵仆,如木無思覺。
〔T29 0026b〕 故有別法,能持煖識相續住因說名為壽。若爾,此壽何法能持?即煖及識還持此壽。若爾,三法更互相持,相續轉故,何法先滅?由此滅故,餘二隨滅。是則此三應常無謝,既爾此壽應業能持,隨業所引相續轉故。若爾,何緣不許唯業能持煖識而須壽耶?理不應然,勿一切識從始至終恒異熟故。既爾,應言業能持煖,煖復持識,何須此壽?如是識在無色界中應無能持,彼無煖故。應言彼識業為能持,豈得隨情數為轉計?或說此識唯煖能持,或復說言唯業持識。又前已說。前說者何?謂前說言,勿一切識從始至終皆是異熟,是故定應許有別法,能持煖識說名為壽。今亦不言全無壽體,但說壽體非別實物。若爾,何法說名壽體?謂三界業所引同分住時勢分說為壽體。由三界業所引同分住時勢分相續決定隨應住時,爾所時住故,此勢分說為壽體。如穀種等所引乃至熟時勢分,又如放箭所引乃至住時勢分。有謂有行是德差別,依箭等生,由彼力故。乃至未墮恒行不息,彼體一故、無障礙故。往趣餘方急緩至時分位差別應不得有,又應畢竟無墮落時。若謂由風所障礙故,應初即墮或無墮時,能障礙風無差別故。有別實物能持煖識名為壽體,是說為善。為壽盡故死、為更有餘因?《施設論》說:有壽盡故死,非福盡故死。廣作四句。第一句者,感壽異熟業力盡故。第二句者,感富樂果業力盡故。第三句者,能感二種業俱盡故。第四句者,不能避脫抂橫緣故。又亦應言捨壽行故。壽盡位中,福盡於死無復功能,故俱盡時有死,說為俱盡故死。《發智論》說:此壽當言隨相續轉、為復當言一起便住?欲纏有情不入無想定、不入滅盡定,當言此壽隨相續轉。若入無想定、若入滅盡定及色無色纏一切有情,當言此壽一起便住。彼言何義?若所依身可損害故壽隨損害,是名第一隨相續轉。若所依身不可損害如起而住,是名第二一起便住。迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師言:初顯有障,後顯無障,由此決定有非時死。故契經說:有四得自體,謂有得自體唯可自害非可他害。廣作四句。唯可自害非他害者,謂生欲界戲忘念天意憤恚天,彼由發起增上喜怒,是故於彼殞沒非餘。又應說諸佛自般涅槃故。唯可他害非自害者,謂處胎卵諸有情類。俱可害者,謂餘多分欲界有情。俱非害者,謂在中有、色無色界一切有情及在欲界一分有情,如那落迦、北俱盧洲、正住見道、慈定、滅定及無想定,王仙、佛使,佛所記別——達弭羅、嗢怛羅、殑耆羅、長者子耶舍、鳩磨羅時婆——,最後身菩薩,及此菩薩母懷菩薩胎時,一切轉輪王及此輪王母懷輪王胎時。若爾,何故契經中言:大德!何等有情所得自體非可自害非可他害。舍利子!謂在非想非非想處受生有情。傳說所餘無色靜慮所得自體,可為自地聖道所害,亦上他地近分所害。有頂自上二害俱無,是故說為俱非可害。豈不有頂亦為他地聖道所害,應名他害?如是應說舉後顯初,如或有處舉初顯後,或復有處舉後顯初。云何有處舉初顯後?如契經說:如梵眾天是名第一樂生天。云何有處舉後顯初?如契經說:如極光淨天是名第二樂生天。彼經如聲顯譬喻義,可作是說舉一顯餘,喻法舉一顯同類故。此無如聲,不可例彼。若顯喻義方得有,如聲是則如聲,餘經應不有。如餘經說:有色有情身異想異,如人一分,天是第一識住。故知非喻亦有如聲。傍論且止。已辯命根,諸相者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正46後半 T29 0027a13〕   相謂諸有為,生住異滅性。
論曰:由此四種是有為相,法若有此應是有為,與此相違是無為法。此於諸法能起名生,能安名住,能衰名異,能壞名滅。性是體義。豈不經說有三有為之有為相?於此經中應說有四,不說者何?所謂住相。然經說住異,是此異別名。如生名起,滅名為盡。如是應知,異名住異。若法令行三世遷流,此經說為有為之相,令諸有情生厭畏故。謂彼諸行生力所遷,令從未來流入現在。異及滅相力所遷迫,令從現在流入過去,令其衰異及壞滅故。傳說如有人處稠林,有三怨敵欲為損害,一從稠林牽之令出、一衰其力、一壞命根。三相於行應知亦爾。住於彼行攝受安立,常樂與彼不相捨離,故不立在有為相中。又無為法有自相住,住相濫彼故經不說。有謂:此經說住與異總合為一名住異相。何用如是總合說為?住是有情所愛著處,為令厭捨與異合說,如示黑耳與吉祥俱,是故定有四有為相。此生等相既是有為,應更別有生等四相。若更有相便致無窮,彼復有餘生等相故。應言更有,然非無窮。所以者何?頌曰:

〔頌·正47前半 T29 0027b08〕   此有生生等,於八一有能。
論曰:此謂前說四種本相。生生等者,謂四隨相,生生、住住、異異、滅滅。諸行有為由四本相,本相有為由四隨相,豈不本相如所相法一一應有四種隨相,此復各四展轉無窮?無斯過失,四本四隨於八於一功能別故。何謂功能?謂法作用或謂士用。四種本相一一皆於八法有用,四種隨相一一皆於一法有用。其義云何?謂法生時并其自體九法俱起,自體為一相隨相八。本相中生除其自性生餘八法,隨相生生於九法內唯生本生。謂如雌雞,有生多子有唯生一。生與生生,生八生一其力亦爾。本相中住亦除自性住餘八法,隨相住住於九法中唯住本住。異及滅相隨應亦爾。是故生等相復有相,隨相唯四無無窮失。經部師說何緣如是分析虛空?非生等相有實法體如所分別。所以者何?無定量故。謂此諸相非如色等有定現、比或至教量證體實有。若爾,何故契經中言:有為之起亦可了知,盡及住異亦可了知。天愛!汝等執文迷義,薄伽梵說義是所依。何謂此經所說實義?謂愚夫類無明所盲,於行相續執我我所,長夜於中而生耽著。世尊為斷彼執著故,顯行相續體是有為及緣生性,故作是說有三有為之有為相,非顯諸行一剎那中具有三相,由一剎那起等三相不可知故。非不可知應立為相,故彼契經復作是說:有為之起亦可了知,盡及住異亦可了知。然經重說有為言者,令知此相表是有為,勿謂此相表有為有,如居白鷺表水非無。亦勿謂表有為善惡,如童女相表善非善。諸行相續初起名生,終盡位中說名為滅,中間相續隨轉名住,此前後別名為住異。世尊依此說難陀言:是善男子善知受生、善知受住及善知受衰異壞滅。故說頌言:

〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0027c15〕   相續初名生,滅謂終盡位,
  中隨轉名住,住異前後別。
復有頌言:

〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0027c18〕   本無今有生,相續隨轉住,
  前後別住異,相續斷名滅。
又有頌言:

〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0027c21〕   由諸法剎那,無住而有滅,
  彼自然滅故,執有住非理。
是故唯於相續說住,由斯對法所說理成。故彼論言:云何名住?謂一切行已生未滅,非生已不滅名剎那法性。雖《發智論》作如是說:於一心中誰起謂生?誰盡謂死?誰住異謂老?而彼論文依眾同分相續心說,非一剎那。又一一剎那諸有為法,離執實有物,四相亦成。云何得成?謂一一念本無今有名生,有已還無名滅,後後剎那嗣前前起名為住,即彼前後有差別故名住異。於前後念相似生時,前後相望非無差別。彼差別相云何應知?謂金剛等有擲未擲,及強力擲與弱力擲,速遲墮落時差別故。大種轉變差別義成。諸行相似相續生時,前後相望無多差別,故雖有異而見相似。若爾最後聲光剎那及涅槃時,最後六處無後念故應無住異,是則所立相應不遍有為。此不說住為有為相。其義云何?謂住之異。故若有住亦必有異,由此立相無不遍失。然此經中世尊所說,有為之相略顯示者,謂有為法本無今有,有已還無及相續住。即此前後相望別異,此中何用生等別物?云何所相法即立為能相?如何大士相非異於大士?角犎𩑶蹄尾牛相非異牛,又如堅等地等界相非異地等,遠見上升知是煙相非異煙體。此有為相,理亦應然。雖了有為色等自性,乃至未了先無後無相續差別,仍未知彼體是有為,故非彼性即有為相。然非離彼性,有生等實物。若離有為色等自性有生等物,復何非理?一法一時應即生住衰異壞滅,許俱有故。此難不然,用時別故,謂生作用在於未來,現在已生不更生故。諸法生已正現在時,住等三相作用方起,非生用時有餘三用,故雖俱有而不相違。且應思擇,未來法體為有為無,然後可成生於彼位有用無用。設許未來生有作用,如何成未來?應說未來相。法現在時生用已謝,如何成現在?應說現在相。又住等三用俱現在,應一法體一剎那中即有安住衰異壞滅。若時住相能住此法,即時異滅能衰壞者,爾時此法為名安住、為名衰異、為名壞滅?諸說住等用不同時,彼說便違剎那滅義。若言我說一法諸相用,皆究竟名一剎那。汝今應說,何緣住相與二俱生,而住先能住所住法非異非滅?若住力強能先用者,後何成劣而并本法俱遭異滅所衰壞耶?若言住相已起作用不應更起猶如生者,生應可然。夫生用者,謂引所生令入現在,已入不應復引入故。住不應爾。夫住用者,謂安所住令不衰滅,已住可令永安住故。由斯住相用應常起,不可例生令無再用。又誰障住用,令暫有還無?若言異滅能為障者,異滅力應強,何不於先用?又住用息,異滅本法自然不住,異滅二相何處如何而起作用?復有何事須二用耶?由住攝持,諸法生已暫時不滅。住用既捨,法定不住即自然滅,故異滅用更無所為。又應一法生已未壞名住,住已壞時名滅。理且可然。異於一法,進退推徵理不應有。所以者何?異謂前後性相轉變,非即此法可言異此。故說頌言:

〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0028b25〕   即前異不成,異前非一法,
  是故於一法,立異終不成。
雖餘部說遇滅因緣,滅相方能滅所滅法。而彼所說,應如有言:服瀉藥時天來令利。即滅因緣應滅所滅,何須別執有滅相為。又心心所許剎那滅,更不須待餘滅因緣,應滅與住用無先後。是則一法於一時中亦住亦滅不應正理,故依相續說有為相,不違正理善順契經。若生在未來生所生法,未來一切法何不俱生?頌曰:

〔頌·正47後半 T29 0028c06〕   生能生所生,非離因緣合。
論曰:非離所餘因緣和合,唯生相力能生所生,故諸未來非皆頓起。若爾,我等唯見因緣有生功能,無別生相。有因緣合諸法即生,無即不生,何勞生相?故知唯有因緣力起。豈諸有法皆汝所知?法性幽微甚難知故,雖現有體而不可知。生相若無應無生覺,又第六轉言不應成,謂色之生、受之生等。如不應說色之色言。如責無生,乃至無滅皆如是責,隨其所應。若爾,為成空無我覺,法外應執空無我性。為成一二大小各別合離彼此有性等覺,應如外道法外執有數量各別合離彼此有等別性。又為成立第六轉言,應執別有色之聚性。又如說言色之自性,此第六轉言何得成?是故生等唯假建立,無別實物,為了諸行本無今有假立為生。如是本無今有生相,依色等法種類眾多,為簡所餘說第六轉言色之生受之生等,為令他知此生唯色非餘受等。餘例亦然。如世間說栴檀之香、石子之體,此亦應爾。如是住等隨應當知。若行離生相而得生者,虛空無為等何故不生?諸行名生由本無今有,無為體常有,何得言生?又如法爾不說一切皆有生,如是應許非一切法皆可生。又如有為同有生相,而許因緣望有為法或有功能或無功能。如是應許一切有為及無為法同無生相,而諸因緣望彼二法一有生用、一無生用。毘婆沙師說生等相別有實物,其理應成。所以者何?豈容多有設難者故便棄所宗?非恐有鹿而不種麥,懼多蠅附不食美團。故於過難應懃通釋,於本宗義應順修行。如是已辯諸有為相。名身等類其義云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正48前半 T29 0029a10〕   名身等所謂,想章字總說。
論曰:等者等取句身文身。應知此中名謂作想,如說色聲香味等想。句者謂章,詮義究竟,如說諸行無常等章。或能辯了業用德時相應差別,此章稱句。文者謂字,如說𧙃阿壹伊等字。豈不此字亦書分名?非為顯書分製造諸字,但為顯諸字製造書分。云何當令雖不聞說而亦得解,故造書分,是故諸字非書分名。云何名等身?謂想等總說。言總說者是合集義,於合集義中說嗢遮界故。此中名身者,謂色聲香等。句身者,謂諸行無常、一切法無我、涅槃寂靜等。文身者,謂迦佉伽等。豈不此三語為性故,用聲為體,色自性攝。如何乃說為心不相應行?此三非以語為自性,語是音聲,非唯音聲即令了義。云何令了?謂語發名,名能顯義,乃能令了。非但音聲皆稱為語,要由此故義可了知,如是音聲方稱語故。何等音聲令義可了?謂能說者於諸義中已共立為能詮定量,且如古者於九義中共立一瞿聲為能詮定量。故有頌言:

〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0029b02〕   方獸地光言,金剛眼天水,
  於斯九種義,智者立瞿聲。
諸有執名能顯義者,亦定應許如是義名,謂共立為能詮定量。若此句義由名能顯,但由音聲顯用已辦,何須橫計別有實名?又未了此名,如何由語發,為由語顯、為由語生?若由語生,語聲性故,聲應一切皆能生名。若謂生名聲有差別,此足顯義,何待別名?若由語顯,語聲性故,聲應一切皆能顯名。若謂顯名,聲有差別,此足顯義,何待別名?又諸念聲不可聚集,亦無一法分分漸生,如何名生可由語發?云何待過去諸表剎那?最後表剎那能生無表。若爾,最後位聲乃生名,但聞最後聲應能了義。若作是執:語能生文、文復生名、名方顯義。此中過難應同前說,以諸念文不可集故。語顯名過,應例如生。又異語文,諸明慧者注心思擇莫辯其相。又文由語若顯若生,准語於名皆不應理。又若有執:名如生等與義俱生,現在世名目去來義不應得有。又父母等隨意所欲立子等名,云何可言名如生等與義俱起?又無為法應無有名,無生義故而不應許。然世尊說頌依於名及文生者,此於諸義共立分量。聲即是名,此名安布差別為頌。由如是義,說頌依名。此頌是名安布差別,執有實物不應正理,如樹等行及心次第。或唯應執別有文體,即總集此為名等身。更執有餘便為無用。毘婆沙師說有別物為名等身,心不相應行蘊所攝。實而非假。所以者何?非一切法皆是尋思所能了故。此名身等何界所繫?為是有情數、為非有情數?為是異熟生、為是所長養、為是等流性?為善、為不善、為無記?此皆應辯。頌曰:

〔頌·正48後半 T29 0029c07〕   欲色有情攝,等流無記性。
論曰:此名身等唯是欲色二界所繫。有說:亦通無色界繫,然不可說。又名身等有情數攝,能說者成非所顯義。又名身等唯是等流,又唯無覆無記性攝。如上所說,餘不相應所未說義今當略辯。頌曰:

〔頌·正49 T29 0029c13〕   同分亦如是,并無色異熟,
  得相通三類,非得定等流。
論曰:亦如是言,為顯同分如名身等,通於欲色有情等流無覆無記。并無色言,顯非唯欲色。言并異熟,顯非唯等流。是界通三,類通二義。得及諸相類并通三,謂有剎那等流異熟,非得二定唯是等流。唯言為明非異熟等。已說如是所未說義。無想、命根如前已辯。何緣不說得等唯是有情數攝?已說有情所成等故。何緣不說相通有情非有情數?已說一切有為俱故。餘所未說,隨應准知。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔正42·一句〕同分——有情彼此相似的那個實物

:同分,就是使有情彼此「等同」的那個法。

:另外有一件實在的東西,名為「同分」——它使諸有情展轉之間類別相等。《本論》(指有部的根本論書)把它叫作「眾同分」。這同分又分兩種:一是無差別的,二是有差別的。無差別的同分,指的是諸有情所共有的「有情同分」——因為一切有情各各平等地都有它。有差別的同分,指的是諸有情依界、地、趣、生、種姓,以及男、女、近事(在家受戒者)、苾芻(出家眾)、學(有學)、無學等等而各別成立的同分——因為同一類的有情各各平等地都有它。此外還有法同分,就是隨著蘊、處、界而立的〔使諸法彼此相似的那個法〕。

如果沒有一件實在的東西、以「無差別」為相而名為同分,那麼在彼此展轉差別的諸有情之中,『這也是有情、那也是有情』這種平等無差別的認知與言說,就不應該成立。同樣地,對蘊等〔三科諸法〕的平等無差別的認知與言說〔若無法同分也不應成立〕——道理照這樣去理解就是。

有沒有這樣的情形:死了又生,卻既不捨去、也不新得有情同分?應當作四句分別。第一句:在某一處死了,又還生在同一處〔同分不捨不得〕。第二句:進入「正性離生」(見道)之位的時候,捨去異生同分,得到聖者同分〔有捨有得〕。第三句:在這一趣死了而生到其餘的趣等〔亦捨亦得,就趣而言〕。第四句:除去前面三種情形〔以外的一切〕。

〔以下論主代經部發問。〕如果另外有一件實在的東西名為「異生同分」,那又何必別立一個「異生性」呢?並不是說「人同分」之外另有一個「人性」啊。而且,同分並不是世間眼前所能見到的——因為它不是色法;也不是覺慧所能了別的——因為它沒有別的作用。世人雖然不了知有〔一個實體的〕有情同分,卻照樣對有情作『沒有差別』的認知;所以縱使它有體,又有什麼用處呢?

再者,憑什麼不許有「無情同分」呢?穀、麥、豆、金、鐵,以及菴羅樹、半娜娑樹等等,也都有各自同類彼此相似的情形啊。又,諸同分彼此也是展轉有差別的,怎麼在那些同分上面不再另立一層同分,卻仍然能生起『它們沒有差別』的認知與言說呢?

還有,〔你這樣立〕正好等於成立了勝論外道所執的主張:他們那一宗執有「總同句義」,說對一切法生起『總是同一個有』的言說與智解,就是由這個總同句義發生的;他們又執有「同異句義」,說對不同品類生起『這同、那異』的言說與智解,就是由這個同異句義發生的。

毘婆沙師這樣回答:他們所執的與我們這個〔同分〕義類不同——因為他們說的是『一件東西在許多東西上運轉』〔我們的同分是一一有情各別而有、念念無常〕。而且,退一步說,不論那樣算不算成立了外道的主張,這個同分必定有實在的體,因為契經這樣說過。如世尊說:『若還來此,得人同分』,乃至廣說。

〔經部答:〕雖然有這樣的經文,可是經裡並沒有說『另外有一件實在的東西名為同分』。〔有部問:〕若是這樣,經裡所說的同分是什麼?〔經部答:〕就是這一類諸行生起的時候,在其中假立為『人同分』等等——就像說穀、麥、豆等等的同分那樣〔只是假名〕。〔論主評:〕這不是善說,因為違背我〔有部〕宗。

同分已經辨明。無想是什麼?頌說:

〔正42·二至四句〕無想——無想天中閉心的那個異熟

:無想,是在無想天中令心與心所法都滅去的法;它是異熟,所居之處在廣果天。

:如果生在無想有情天中,有一種法能令心與心所滅去,這法名為「無想」。它是實在的東西,能遮擋未來的心與心所法,令它們暫時不起——就像堤堰擋住江河一樣。這法一向是異熟果。是什麼的異熟呢?是無想定的異熟。

無想有情住在哪裡?住在廣果天。廣果天中有一處高勝的地方——就像〔初靜慮之中另有〕中間靜慮那樣——名為無想天。

那些有情是恆常無想呢,還是也有想?在生與死的那一段位次中,是多時有想的。之所以叫「無想」,是因為那些有情在中間長時之內想不生起的緣故。如契經所說:那些有情由於「想」生起的緣故,才從那個地方殞沒。而那些有情就像久睡醒來一樣,重新生起了想。

從那裡殞沒以後,必定生在欲界,不會生到其餘處所——因為先前所修定行的勢力已經用盡,而在那裡又不能再修定;就像箭射向空中,力量用盡便要墮下。如果有情將要生到那個地方,必定先有欲界的「順後受業」〔留待後生受報的業〕——就像將要生到北俱盧洲的人,必定應當有生天之業〔那裡命終定生天〕。

無想已經辨明。二定是什麼?就是無想定與滅盡定。先說無想定,它的相是怎樣的?頌說:

〔正43〕無想定——為求解脫而閉心的外道之定

:無想定和前面的無想一樣〔也令心心所滅〕;它在後靜慮,作意是為求解脫;性唯是善,唯順生受;不是聖者所得,初得時只得一世。

:如前所說,有一種法能令心與心所滅去,名為「無想」;同樣地,另有一種法能令心與心所滅去,名為「無想定」。無想者的定,名為無想定;或者說,定即是無想,名為無想定〔前者是依主釋,後者是持業釋〕。頌中說「如是」二字,只是要顯示:這個定滅去心與心所這一點,跟無想相同。

這個定在哪一地?在後靜慮,也就是在第四靜慮,不在其餘諸地。修無想定是為求什麼?是為求解脫。那些人執「無想」就是真解脫,為了求證得它,才修無想定。

前面說過無想是異熟,所以它屬無記性,不必再說。如今這無想定則一向是善。因為它是善,所以能招感無想有情天中的五蘊異熟。既然是善性,那麼它順於哪一種受〔報時〕?唯順生受——不是順現受、順後受,也不是不定受。若起了這個定之後雖然又退失了,傳說此人現生必定還能再起,將來當生在無想有情天中;所以得了這個定的人,必定不能入正性離生〔見道〕。

又,這個定只有異生能得,聖者不得——因為諸聖者看待無想定就像看見深坑一樣,不樂於進去。要執「無想」為真解脫、生起出離之想,才會去修這個定;而一切聖者都不執有漏為真解脫、為真出離,所以對這個定必定不去修行。

若諸聖者修得第四靜慮定的時候,是不是像得靜慮那樣,連過去、未來的無想定也一併得到?其餘〔的無想定〕也是不得的。為什麼呢?那無想定雖然曾經修習過,但因為它是無心的,必須以大加行方便才修得,所以初得的時候只得一世——就是只得現在世;如同最初受得別解脫戒〔亦唯得現在〕。得了這個定以後,第二念等等乃至還沒有捨棄之前,也就成就了過去世的〔那份〕;但因為無心,所以沒有「未來修」。

其次說滅盡定,它的相是怎樣的?頌說:

〔正44·正45前半〕滅盡定——聖者為求靜住而入的無心定

:滅盡定也和前面一樣〔令心心所滅〕;作意是為求靜住,地在有頂;性是善,順生順後二受不定;唯聖者由加行而得;佛則是成佛時得、不是先前得,因為三十四念的緣故。

:如同無想定,滅定也是這樣。這個「亦然」二字,是要比例什麼義?是比例無想定的「心心所滅」。如前面說『另有一種法能令心心所滅,名無想定』,同樣地,另有一種法能令心心所滅,名為滅盡定。

這二定的差別相是這樣:前面的無想定是為求解脫,以「出離想」的作意為先導;這個滅盡定是為求靜住,以「止息想」的作意為先導。前面的無想定在後靜慮;這個滅盡定唯在有頂,也就是非想非非想處。

這個定同前面的無想定一樣,性唯是善,不是無記、不是染污——因為是善心所等起的緣故。前面的無想定唯順生受;這個滅盡定則通於順生、順後以及不定受——就異熟而言,或有順生受、或有順後受、或有不定受、或全然不受。所謂全然不受,是說如果在下地就般涅槃了〔便不受有頂之報〕。這個定所招的是哪一地、幾蘊的異熟?唯招有頂的四蘊異熟〔有頂無色,故無色蘊〕。

前面的無想定唯異生能得;這個滅盡定唯聖者能得,異生不能起——因為異生怖畏斷滅;又因為它唯靠聖道之力才能生起;又因為要以「現法涅槃」的勝解才能進入。

這個定也同前面一樣,不是「離染得」。那是由什麼而得?是由加行而得——必須由加行才能證得的緣故。又,初得的時候只得現在,不得過去、也不修未來——因為要靠心力才能修的緣故。第二念等等乃至還沒有捨棄之前,也就成就了過去世的〔那份〕。

世尊也是由加行而得的嗎?不是。那是怎樣?是成佛的時候得——就是說佛世尊在「盡智」生起時得。佛沒有一種功德是由加行得的:只要暫起欲樂、令它現前,一切圓滿之德便隨其所樂而起;所以佛的眾德都是離染得。

〔問:〕世尊在此以前不曾起過滅盡定,那麼在得盡智的時候,怎麼就成了「俱分解脫」〔慧障、定障俱解脫〕呢?〔答:〕因為對於起滅定這件事已經得自在的緣故,如同已經起過的人一樣成就俱解脫。

西方師說:菩薩在學位的時候先起這個定,然後才得菩提。〔問:〕為什麼這裡不許他們這個說法?〔答:〕如果許他們的說法,就順了尊者鄔波毱多的《理目足論》——如那部論所說:『應當說如來先起滅定,後生盡智。』迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師說:不是先起滅定、後才生盡智。為什麼呢?傳說菩薩是以三十四念得菩提的。〔那三十四念是:〕在諦現觀中有十六念;離有頂貪有十八念——就是斷有頂九品煩惱,起九無間道、九解脫道;這樣十八,加上前面十六,成三十四。一切菩薩必定先在無所有處已得離貪,才入見道,不必再斷下地煩惱;在這中間沒有機會起「不同類心」〔滅定之心是有漏,與無漏三十四念不同類〕,所以諸菩薩在學位中不應起滅盡定。

外國諸師這樣說:如果中間起了不同類心,那有什麼過失?〔答:〕若是這樣,便有「越期心」之過〔違背了自己所立的誓限〕。然而諸菩薩是不越期心的。〔外國師:〕照理說菩薩確實不越期心,但並不是不越無漏聖道〔起有漏心不算越〕。〔答:〕若是這樣,那期心又怎麼算不越?所謂期心,就是『我未得諸漏永盡,終不解開這結加趺坐』。〔菩薩〕必定不越如此期心,因為唯在一坐之時把諸事究竟完成的緣故。前一說〔迦濕彌羅師說〕為善,因為是我所宗。

雖然已經說了二定有許多相同與相異之相,但在其中還有同異〔要說〕。頌說:

〔正45後半〕二定所依身之同與異

:二定都依欲界、色界〔之身而起〕;滅定最初生起唯在人中。

:所謂二定,就是無想定與滅盡定。這二定都依欲界、色界二界而得現起。如果有人不許在色界也能起無想定,那就違背這段文——《本論》說:『或有是色有,此有非五行。』說的是:色纏有情,或生在有想天而住於不同類心,或入無想定、或入滅盡定;或生在無想天已而得入無想——這就叫作『是色有,此有非五行』〔在色界而不具五蘊之行〕。由此證知,這二定都依欲界、色界而得現起,這是它們的相同之相

說到相異之相:無想定在欲界、色界二界都能最初生起;滅定的最初生起唯在人中。這個定在人中最初修起以後,須先有退失,才生到色界,再依色界之身重新修起。

這滅盡定也會退嗎?應當說也會退。若不是這樣,就違害了《鄔陀夷經》。經中說:『具壽!有些苾芻,先前在此處具足清淨尸羅、具足三摩地、具足般羅若,能數數入出滅受想定,這是有的。應當如實了知:他們在現法中、或臨終之位,不能勤修令解滿足;從此身壞以後,超過段食諸天,隨受一處意成天身。生到那裡以後,又能數數入出滅受想定,這也是有的。』應當如實了知:這「意成天身」,佛說是色界;而滅受想定唯在有頂。若得了這個定必定不退,那怎麼會往色界受生呢?

有其餘部派執:第四靜慮也有滅定。依他們所執,滅定不退這個義也說得通。〔答:〕『第四靜慮有滅盡定』這個義必定不成。為什麼呢?因為契經說有「九次第定」〔滅定居第九,在有頂之上〕。〔難:〕若必定如此,那怎麼會有「超越定」之義?〔答:〕這個次第是就初學而說的;得自在的時候,隨其所樂可以超越而入。

這樣,二定有多種差異:地有異——一個在第四靜慮、一個在有頂地;加行有異——一個以出離想、一個以止息想作意為先;相續有異——一個在異生相續中起、一個在聖者相續中起;異熟有異——一個感無想天、一個感有頂的異熟果;順受有異——一個唯順生受、一個順生順後及不定受;初起有異——一個在欲色二界、一個唯在人中最初生起。

二定總以「心心所滅」為自性,為什麼只叫作「無想」與「滅受想」呢?因為在二定的加行之中,只厭逆這〔想或受想〕的緣故——就像〔他心智〕也能知受等,卻只名為「他心智」〔從加行偏重處立名〕。

如今二定之中心已長時間斷絕了,怎麼在後來心又能生起?毘婆沙師許過去是有的,所以前心可以作後心的等無間緣。有其餘師說:就像生在無色界,色已長時間斷絕,怎麼在後來色又能生起?那色的再生必定是由心而不是由色〔前色不存〕;照這樣,出定之心也應如此——是由「有根身」而生,不是由〔前〕心而起。所以那些先代的諸軌範師都說:心與有根身這二法互為種子。所謂二法,就是心與有根身。

尊者世友在《問論》中說:如果執滅定完全沒有心,才會有這種過失;我說滅定還有細心〔所以不必立互為種子〕,因此沒有這個過失。尊者妙音說這不合道理。為什麼呢?如果這個定中還有識,那麼根、境、識三和合的緣故,必定應當有觸;由觸為緣,就應當有受與想。如世尊說:『意及法為緣,生於意識;三和合觸,俱起受、想、思。』那麼這個定中受、想等法也應當不滅了〔便不成滅受想定〕。

如果說:正如經說「受緣愛」,然而阿羅漢雖然有諸受卻不生愛;那麼觸也應如此——並不是一切觸都作受等的緣。〔答:〕這個例子不對,因為有簡別的差異。經自己有所簡別,說:『若無明觸所生諸受,為緣生愛。』卻從來沒有一處簡別過「觸生受」。所以二者有差別。

由這個道理,毘婆沙師說滅定之中諸心都滅。〔問:〕如果完全沒有心,怎麼還叫作「定」?〔答:〕因為它令大種平等而行,所以說名為定;或者由於〔入定前的〕心力平等地到達這裡,所以名為定。

這二定是實有還是假有?應當說是實有——因為它能遮礙心令心不生的緣故。有的說:這個論證於理不然,因為是先前的定心能遮礙的緣故。就是說:先前的定心與其餘的心相違而起,由於它一起,只是令其餘的心暫時不轉;這〔定心〕能引發違逆心的所依,令它相續下去,所以只在「心不轉」的這個分位上假立為定,並沒有別的實體。這只是「心不轉」的分位假立之定:入定之前沒有、出定之後也沒有,所以假說它是有為所攝。或者說:就是那個所依由定心所引,令它如此而起,於是假立為定。

應知無想也是這樣:由先前之心與其餘的心相違而起,由於它一起,只令其餘的心暫時不轉;就在「心不轉」的分位上假立為無想,其餘的說法如前。〔論主評:〕這不是善說,因為違背我宗。

二定已經辨明。命根是什麼?頌說:

〔正46前半〕命根——就是「壽」,能持煖與識

:命根的體就是「壽」,它能任持煖與識。

:命的體就是壽。所以《對法》說:『什麼是命根?就是三界的壽。』這樣還未明白:什麼法叫作壽?就是另有一種法能任持煖與識,說名為壽。所以世尊說:

〔引頌〕壽、煖、識三法離身之時

:壽、煖以及識,這三法捨離身體的時候,所捨下的身體便僵直倒臥,如同木頭一般沒有思覺。

:所以,另有一種法,能作任持煖與識相續而住的因,說名為「壽」。

〔以下是命根實有假有之傍論。〕若是這樣,這個壽又是什麼法能任持它?就是煖與識反過來任持這個壽。若是這樣,這三法互相任持、相續而轉,那麼哪一法先滅?由於這一法滅,其餘二法才隨著滅。〔若沒有一法先滅,〕那麼這三法應當恆常不謝。既然如此,這個壽應當是「業」能任持——因為它隨著業所引而相續轉的緣故。

若是這樣,那憑什麼不許只由業任持煖與識,而還要有壽呢?於理不應如此:不可讓『一切識從始至終恆是異熟』〔若無壽而唯業持識,則識恆異熟,與事實不合〕。既然如此,那應當說是業能持煖、煖又持識,何必要這個壽?〔答:〕這樣的話,識在無色界中就沒有能持它的了,因為那裡沒有煖。〔難:〕那應當說在無色界裡是識以業為能持。〔答:〕怎麼可以隨你的意思、一次次地變換說法?或說這個識唯有煖能持、或又說唯有業持識〔前後不一〕。而且前面已經說過了。前面說的是什麼?就是前面說的:不可讓『一切識從始至終都是異熟』。所以必定應當許有另一種法能任持煖與識,說名為壽。

〔經部說:〕如今我也不是說完全沒有壽體,只是說壽體不是另外一件實在的東西。〔問:〕若是這樣,什麼法叫作壽體?〔答:〕就是三界之業所引的「同分住時勢分」,說為壽體。由三界之業所引的同分,其住時的勢分相續決定,隨其所應住的時間,就住那麼多時;所以這個勢分說為壽體。就像穀種等所引的、乃至到成熟時的那段勢分;又像放箭所引的、乃至到停住時的那段勢分。

〔外道插難:〕有人說有一種「行」是德的差別,依箭等而生,由於它的力量,乃至箭還沒有落地就恆常行走不息。〔論主破:〕它的體是一、又沒有障礙,那麼往趣別的方向時,急、緩、到達時間的種種分位差別就不應該有;而且應當畢竟沒有墮落的時候。如果說是被風所障礙,那麼應當一發出就墮落、或者永遠不墮落——因為能障礙的風前後沒有差別。

〔論主印取有部:〕『另有一件實在的東西,能任持煖與識,名為壽體』——這個說法為善。

〔以下辨死之因。〕是因為壽盡而死,還是另有其餘的因?《施設論》說:有因壽盡而死的,也有非因福盡而死的,廣作四句分別。第一句:是感壽異熟的業力盡了。第二句:是感富樂果的業力盡了。第三句:是能感這兩種的業一齊盡了。第四句:是不能避開橫來之緣〔非時而死〕。此外也應當說『因捨壽行而死』〔如佛與阿羅漢自捨壽行〕。在壽盡之位中,福盡對於死已經沒有作用了;所以二者一齊盡的時候有死,就說為「俱盡故死」。

《發智論》說:這個壽應當說是隨相續而轉的呢,還是應當說一起便住?——欲纏有情不入無想定、不入滅盡定的,應當說這個壽是隨相續而轉;若入無想定、若入滅盡定,以及色纏、無色纏一切有情,應當說這個壽是一起便住。那話是什麼意思?如果所依之身可以被損害,壽就跟著被損害,這叫作第一種「隨相續轉」;如果所依之身不可被損害、像起了就那樣住著,這叫作第二種「一起便住」。

迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師說:前一句顯示有障礙,後一句顯示無障礙;由此決定有「非時死」。所以契經說有四種「得自體」:有一種得自體是唯可自害、不可他害的。廣作四句分別。唯可自害不可他害的:指生在欲界的戲忘念天、意憤恚天——他們由於發起了增上的喜或怒,所以在那裡殞沒,不是由於其餘的緣。此外也應當說「諸佛自般涅槃」〔亦屬自而非他〕。唯可他害不可自害的:指處在胎、卵之中的諸有情類。二者俱可害的:指其餘大多數的欲界有情。二者俱不可害的:指在中有位、色界無色界的一切有情,以及欲界的一分有情——如那落迦(地獄)、北俱盧洲、正住見道者、住慈定者、住滅定及無想定者、王仙、佛使、佛所記別之人——達弭羅、嗢怛羅、殑耆羅、長者子耶舍、鳩磨羅時婆——以及最後身菩薩、以及這位菩薩的母親懷菩薩胎的時候、一切轉輪王、以及輪王的母親懷輪王胎的時候。

若是這樣,為什麼契經中說:『大德!哪一種有情所得的自體是非可自害、非可他害的?』『舍利子!就是在非想非非想處受生的有情。』〔只舉有頂〕?傳說:其餘的無色靜慮所得的自體,可被自地的聖道所害,也可被上一他地的近分所害;唯有有頂,自地與上地二害都沒有,所以說為「俱非可害」。

〔難:〕難道有頂不也被他地的聖道所害,應當叫作他害嗎?〔答:〕這裡應當說是「舉後顯初」——就像有的地方是「舉初顯後」。什麼地方是舉初顯後?如契經說:『如梵眾天,是名第一樂生天。』什麼地方是舉後顯初?如契經說:『如極光淨天,是名第二樂生天。』

〔難者又說:〕那些經裡的「如」字是顯示譬喻之義,才可以那樣說「舉一顯餘」——因為譬喻之法是舉一而顯同類的。這裡〔舍利子問答之經〕沒有「如」字,所以不可以照那樣類推。〔答:〕如果一定要有譬喻之義才會有「如」字,那麼「如」字在其餘的經裡就不應該有了。可是其餘的經這樣說:『有色有情,身異想異,如人一分,天是第一識住。』所以可知:不是譬喻也有「如」字。

傍論到此為止。命根已經辨明。諸相是什麼?頌說:

〔正46後半〕四有為相——生、住、異、滅

:所謂「相」,就是諸有為法的生、住、異、滅之性。

:由於這四種是有為之相,所以法若有這四種,就應當是有為;與此相違的,就是無為法。這四相在諸法上:能令它起,名為「生」;能令它安住,名為「住」;能令它衰變,名為「異」;能令它壞滅,名為「滅」。「性」就是體的意思。

〔難:〕經上不是說有「三種有為之有為相」嗎?〔答:〕在那部經中理應說有四種,沒有說的是哪一種?就是「住相」。不過經中所說的「住異」,正是這裡「異」的別名——如同「生」名為「起」、「滅」名為「盡」;照這樣應知,「異」名為「住異」。

如果一種法能令諸行在三世中遷流,這部經就把它說為有為之相,為的是令諸有情生起厭離怖畏之心。就是說:那些諸行被「生」力所遷,令它們從未來流入現在;被「異」與「滅」相之力所遷迫,令它們從現在流入過去——因為令它們衰變與壞滅的緣故。傳說:就像有人身處稠密的樹林裡,有三個怨敵想要加害他:一個把他從稠林裡牽拉出來,一個削弱他的力氣,一個壞他的命根。三相對於諸行,應知也是這樣。

至於「住」,它在那些行上是攝受安立、常樂而不與它們相捨離的,所以不立在有為相之中。又,無為法也有「自相住」,住相與那個相濫,所以經不說它。

有人說:這部經是把「住」與「異」總合為一,名為「住異相」〔所以經說三相〕。〔問:〕何必這樣總合起來說?〔答:〕「住」是有情所愛著之處;為了令人厭捨它,才與「異」合起來說——就像把黑耳與吉祥一同示人〔見了黑耳便連吉祥也捨〕。所以必定有四種有為相。

〔難:〕這生等四相既然也是有為,就應當另外還有生等四相;若另外還有相,便招致無窮之過,因為那些相又還有其餘的生等相。〔答:〕應當說另外還有,然而不是無窮。為什麼呢?頌說:

〔正47前半〕四隨相——各於八法與一法有功能

:這四本相又有「生生」等〔四隨相〕;本相於八法、隨相於一法各有功能。

:「此」指前面所說的四種本相。「生生等」,指四種隨相——生生、住住、異異、滅滅。諸行成為有為,是由四本相;本相成為有為,是由四隨相。

〔難:〕難道本相不像所相之法那樣,一一都應當有四種隨相,這樣又各各四種、展轉無窮嗎?〔答:〕沒有這個過失,因為四本相與四隨相在「八法」與「一法」上的功能有別。

什麼叫作功能?就是法的作用,或者說「士用」〔如人之作為〕。四種本相一一都對八法有用,四種隨相一一都只對一法有用。這是什麼意思?就是說:一法生的時候,連同它自己的體,共有九法一齊生起——自體為一,本相與隨相為八。本相中的「生」,除掉它自己,能生其餘的八法;隨相中的「生生」,在這九法之內只生本相的「生」。譬如母雞,有的一次生許多子,有的只生一子;「生」與「生生」,一個生八、一個生一,它們的力用也是這樣。本相中的「住」也是除掉自己而住其餘八法;隨相中的「住住」,在九法之中只住本相的「住」。「異」與「滅」相,隨其所應也是這樣。所以生等相雖然又有相,而隨相只有四種,沒有無窮之失。

〔以下經部起難。〕經部師說:憑什麼要這樣分割虛空〔在無物處強分名目〕?並不是生等相有實在的法體如你們所分別的那樣。為什麼呢?因為沒有決定的量〔可以證明〕。就是說:這些相不像色等那樣,有決定的現量、比量或至教量能證明其體實有。

〔有部引經:〕若是這樣,為什麼契經中說:『有為之起亦可了知,盡及住異亦可了知』?〔論主答:〕天愛!你們只執著文句而迷失了義理。薄伽梵說:義才是所依。這部經所說的實義是什麼?就是:愚夫之類被無明所盲,在諸行相續之上執有我、我所,長夜於其中生起耽著;世尊為了斷除他們這種執著,要顯示『行的相續其體是有為、是緣生之性』,所以才這樣說有三種有為之有為相——並不是要顯示諸行在一剎那中就具有這三相;因為一剎那中的起等三相是不可知的,而不可知的東西不應立為「相」。所以那部契經接著又說:『有為之起亦可了知,盡及住異亦可了知。』

至於經中重複說「有為」二字,是要令人知道『這相是表示有為』,不要以為這相是表示『有為法之存在』——像白鷺聚集表示有水並非沒有那樣;也不要以為它是表示有為法之善惡——像童女之相表示善或不善那樣。

諸行相續最初生起名為「生」,到終盡之位說名為「滅」,中間相續隨轉名為「住」,這前後的差別名為「住異」。世尊依這個義對難陀說:『這位善男子善知受之生、善知受之住,以及善知受之衰異壞滅。』所以說頌道:

〔引頌〕相續四相之一

:相續最初名為「生」,「滅」就是終盡之位,中間隨轉名為「住」,「住異」就是前後之別。

又有頌說:

〔引頌〕相續四相之二

:本來沒有、如今有了,就是「生」;相續隨轉,就是「住」;前後有別,就是「住異」;相續斷絕,名為「滅」。

又有頌說:

〔引頌〕剎那無住之頌

:由於諸法是剎那的,沒有「住」而只有「滅」;它們是自然而滅的,所以執有「住」〔相〕不合道理。

:所以只在「相續」上說住——這樣一來,《對法》所說的道理才成立。所以那部論說:『什麼叫作住?就是一切行已生而未滅。』並不是「生已不滅」名為剎那法之性〔剎那法生已即滅,無不滅之位〕。

雖然《發智論》這樣說:『在一心之中,誰起名生?誰盡名死?誰住異名老?』然而那部論文是依『眾同分相續之心』而說的,不是就一剎那說。

又,就一一剎那的諸有為法而言,離開「執有實物」,四相也成立。怎麼成立?就是:一一念本無而今有,名為「生」;有了又還無,名為「滅」;後後剎那接續前前而起,名為「住」;就那前後有差別,名為「住異」。

〔難:〕在前後之念相似而生的時候,前後相望難道不是沒有差別嗎?〔答:〕那差別之相要怎麼知道?就像金剛等物,有擲出與未擲出之別,以及強力擲與弱力擲、墮落遲速有差別的緣故——可見大種的轉變差別之義是成立的。諸行相似相續而生的時候,前後相望沒有多大差別,所以雖然有異而看起來相似。

〔難:〕若是這樣,那麼最後的聲、光剎那,以及涅槃時最後的六處,因為沒有後念,就應當沒有「住異」;這樣一來,你所立的相就不遍於一切有為了。〔答:〕這裡並不是把「住」說為有為相。那是什麼意思?是說「住之異」。所以若有住,也必定有異;由此立相,沒有「不遍」之失。

然而這部經中世尊所說的有為之相,簡略地顯示,就是:有為法本無今有、有了又還無,以及相續而住;就這前後相望的差別。在這裡何必要用生等別物呢?

〔有部難:〕怎麼可以把「所相之法」就立為「能相」?〔經部答:〕就像大士之相並不異於大士;角、犎、𩑶、蹄、尾這些牛相並不異於牛;又像堅等就是地等界之相而不異於地等;遠遠看見上升之物而知是煙相,也不異於煙的體。這有為之相,道理也應如此。雖然已了知有為色等的自性,但在還沒有了知「先無後無相續差別」之前,仍然不知道它的體是有為;所以並不是『色等之性』本身就是有為相——然而也不是離開那色等之性另有生等實物。

〔有部反問:〕若是離開有為色等自性而有生等之物,又有什麼不合理?〔經部答:〕一法在一時之中就應當同時正生、正住、正衰異、正壞滅——因為你許四相俱有的緣故。〔有部答:〕這個難不成立,因為作用的時間有別:生的作用在未來,現在已生的不再生。諸法生了正在現在的時候,住等三相的作用才起;不是生用的時候有其餘三種用。所以雖然俱有而不相違。

〔經部再破:〕且應當思擇:未來法的體是有還是無,然後才好說「生」在那個位次上有用還是無用。假使許未來的生有作用,那怎麼還算未來?請說出「未來相」來。法在現在的時候生用已謝,那怎麼還算現在?請說出「現在相」來。

又,住等三種作用都在現在,那就應當一法之體在一剎那中同時有安住、衰異、壞滅。如果這時住相能住此法,同時異、滅又能衰壞它,那麼這時候這個法該叫作安住呢、叫作衰異呢、還是叫作壞滅呢?那些說『住等作用不同時』的人,他們的說法就違背了剎那滅之義。

如果說:我是說一法的諸相作用都究竟完成才名為一剎那。那麼你如今應當說:憑什麼住相與異、滅二相一齊生起,而「住」卻能先發用去住所住之法,使它不異不滅?如果說住的力量強所以能先用,那麼後來怎麼又變弱,以致連同本法一齊遭受異、滅所衰壞?

如果說住相已經起了作用就不應再起,如同「生」那樣——「生」是可以這樣說的:所謂生的作用,是引所生之法令它入現在;已經入了就不應再引入。「住」卻不應這樣:所謂住的作用,是安住所住之法令它不衰不滅;已經住了正可以令它永遠安住下去。由這個道理,住相的作用應當恆常地起,不可以拿「生」來作例子說它沒有再用。

又,是誰障礙住的作用,令它暫有還無?如果說是異、滅能作障礙,那麼異、滅之力應該更強,為什麼不在先發用?又,住的作用一停止,異、滅與本法自然就不住了;那麼異、滅二相要在什麼地方、怎樣地起作用?而且還有什麼事需要這二種作用呢?由於住的攝持,諸法生了才暫時不滅;住的作用一旦捨去,法必定不住而即刻自然滅去——所以異、滅之用再沒有可作的了。

又,一法生了而未壞名為「住」、住了而壞時名為「滅」,這道理姑且還可以;至於「異」在一法之中,進也好退也好,一路推徵下去,於理都不應有。為什麼呢?「異」是指前後性相的轉變,並不是就這一法本身可以說「異於此」。所以說頌道:

〔引頌〕一法立異終不成

:若說就是先前那個〔而說異〕,異便不成立;若說異於先前的,那就不是同一法了。所以在一法之上,要立「異」終究不能成立。

:雖然其餘部派說:遇到滅的因緣,滅相才能滅所滅之法。然而他們所說的,就好像有人說:服瀉藥的時候還要有天神來令它通利。〔既然〕滅的因緣就能滅所滅,何必另外執有一個滅相?又,心與心所他們也許是剎那滅的,並不須要再等待其餘的滅因緣;那麼「滅」與「住」的作用就應當沒有先後了——這樣一來,一法在一時之中也住也滅,就不合正理。

所以依「相續」而說有為之相,既不違正理,又善順契經。

〔以下答未來法何不頓生。〕如果「生」在未來就能生所生之法,那麼未來的一切法為什麼不一齊生起?頌說:

〔正47後半〕生能生所生,不離因緣和合

:「生」能生所生之法,但不能離開因緣和合。

:不是離開其餘的因緣和合,單憑生相之力就能生所生;所以諸未來法不是全都頓時生起。

〔經部難:〕若是這樣,我們就只看見因緣有生的功能,並沒有另外的生相。因緣一和合,諸法就生;不和合就不生——何必勞駕一個生相?可見只有因緣之力能起〔諸法〕。

〔有部答:〕難道一切有的法都是你所能知道的嗎?法性幽微、極難了知,所以雖然現有其體而不可知。生相如果沒有,就不應當有「生」的認知;而且第六轉的語言〔「之」字所表的屬主關係〕也不能成立——像說「色之生」「受之生」等等。就如同不應該說「色之色」那樣。像你責難「無生」一樣,乃至「無滅」也都可以這樣責難,隨其所應。

〔經部反責:〕若是這樣,為了成立「空、無我」的認知,是不是也應當在法之外執有『空性、無我性』?為了成立「一二大小各別合離彼此有性」等等的認知,是不是也應當像外道那樣,在法之外執有數、量、各別、合、離、彼、此、有等等別性?又為了成立第六轉的語言,是不是應當執另有「色之聚性」?又如說「色之自性」,這第六轉的語言又怎麼成立?

所以生等只是假立的,沒有別的實物。為了說明諸行「本無今有」而假立為「生」。這樣的「本無今有」之生相,依於色等法而種類眾多;為了簡別其餘的,才說第六轉的語言「色之生」「受之生」等等,為的是令別人知道『這個生唯屬於色而不是其餘的受等』。其餘的例子也是這樣。就像世間說「栴檀之香」「石子之體」,這裡也應當如此。至於住等,隨其所應也照這樣去理解。

〔有部難:〕如果諸行離開生相就能生,那麼虛空無為等等為什麼不生?〔經部答:〕諸行叫作「生」,是由於本無今有;無為之體恆常地有,怎麼能說它生?又,就像法爾如此,並不說一切法都有生;同樣地,也應當許『不是一切法都可生』。又,就像有為法同樣都有生相,而你們也許因緣對於有為法或有功能、或無功能;同樣地,也應當許一切有為與無為法同樣都沒有生相,而諸因緣對那二類法一個有生用、一個沒有生用。

〔有部結:〕毘婆沙師說生等相另有實物,這個道理應當成立。為什麼呢?豈能因為設難的人多,就放棄自己所宗?不會因為怕有鹿來就不種麥,也不會因為怕多蠅來附就不吃美團。所以對於責難應當勤加通釋,對於本宗之義應當隨順修行。

這樣,諸有為相已經辨明。名身等之類,它的義是怎樣的?頌說:

〔正48前半〕名身、句身、文身

:所謂「名身」等,就是想、章、字的「總說」。

:「等」字是等取句身、文身。應知這裡所說的「名」就是「作想」——如說色、聲、香、味等等之想。「句」就是「章」,能把義詮說得究竟——如說『諸行無常』等章。或者說:能辨明業用、德、時的相應與差別,這樣的章就稱為句。「文」就是「字」——如說𧙃、阿、壹、伊等字。

〔難:〕這些字不也是書寫符號的名稱嗎?〔答:〕不是為了顯示書寫符號才製造諸字,而是為了顯示諸字才製造書寫符號。〔因為要考慮〕怎樣才能令人雖然沒有聽到說出來、卻也能理解,所以才造書寫符號。所以諸字並不是書寫符號的名稱。

什麼叫作「名等身」?就是想等的「總說」。所謂總說,就是合集之義——因為在合集之義中說到「嗢遮」這個字界的緣故。這裡所說的名身,就是色、聲、香等〔多名相合〕;句身,就是『諸行無常』『一切法無我』『涅槃寂靜』等等;文身,就是迦、佉、伽等等。

〔難:〕這三者不是以「語」為性的嗎?既以聲為體,就該屬色的自性所攝,怎麼反而說是心不相應行?〔答:〕這三者並不是以語為自性。語是音聲,而不是單憑音聲就能令人了義。〔問:〕那怎樣才令人了義?〔答:〕是語發起「名」,名能顯義,這才能令人了知。

〔又〕不是所有的音聲都稱為「語」;必須由於它而使義可以了知,這樣的音聲才稱為語。什麼樣的音聲能令義可了?就是能說的人在諸義之中已經共同立定為『能詮的定量』〔約定俗成〕的那種。且如古人在九種義之中共立一個「瞿」聲作為能詮的定量。所以有頌說:

〔引頌〕瞿聲九義

:方、獸、地、光、言、金剛、眼、天、水——在這九種義上,智者立了一個「瞿」聲〔來共同指稱〕。

:那些執「名能顯義」的人,也必定應當承認:這樣的「義之名」也是共立為能詮定量的。既然這句義是由「名」才能顯,而單憑音聲顯示的作用就已經辦妥了,那又何必橫加計度、另立一個實有的「名」?

再說,還沒弄明白這個「名」是怎樣由語發起的:是由語所顯,還是由語所生?如果是由語所生,那麼由於一切語都是聲性,一切聲都應當能生名;如果說能生名的聲有差別,那麼這個差別已經足以顯義了,何必再等一個別的「名」?如果是由語所顯,那麼由於一切語都是聲性,一切聲都應當能顯名;如果說能顯名的聲有差別,那麼這個差別已經足以顯義了,何必再等一個別的「名」?

又,諸念之聲不能聚集,也沒有一個法是一分一分漸漸生起的,那麼「名」的生起怎麼可以由語來發?〔有人比附說:〕那怎麼解釋『等待過去諸表業剎那,由最後的表業剎那能生無表』呢?〔答:〕若是這樣,就要到最後一位的聲才生名;那麼只聽最後一聲就應當能了義了〔事實不然〕。

如果這樣執:語能生文、文又生名、名才顯義。這裡的責難應當同前面所說一樣——因為諸念之文也不能聚集。至於「語顯名」的過失,也應當比照「語生名」來說。又,異於語的「文」,那些明慧的人專注思擇也辨不出它的相〔可見語外無別文〕。又,文由語而或顯或生,比照「語於名」來說,都不合道理。

又,如果有人執:名如同生等〔四相〕一樣與義俱生。那麼現在世的名去指目過去、未來之義,就不應該有了。又,父母等隨自己的意願給孩子等立名,怎麼能說名如同生等一樣與義俱起?又,無為法應當沒有名,因為它沒有「生」義——可是你們並不承認〔無為無名〕。

然而世尊說頌『依於名及文而生』——這只是說:這在諸義上是眾人共立的分量。聲就是名,這個名的安布差別就成為頌。由於這個義,才說「頌依於名」。這頌就是名的安布差別;執它是實有之物,不合正理——如同眾樹成行、諸心次第〔行與次第都不在樹與心之外〕。

或者只應當執另有「文」的體,就把它們總集起來作為名等身;再執有其餘的〔名、句〕便是多餘無用。

〔有部結:〕毘婆沙師說另有實物作為名等身,是心不相應行蘊所攝,是實而不是假。為什麼呢?因為不是一切法都是尋思所能了知的。

這名身等是何界所繫?是有情數還是非有情數?是異熟生、是所長養,還是等流性?是善、是不善,還是無記?這些都應當辨明。頌說:

〔正48後半〕名身等之界繫、五類、三性

:〔名身等〕唯欲界、色界所繫,有情數所攝,是等流性、無覆無記性。

:這名身等唯是欲界、色界二界所繫。有的說也通無色界所繫,然而不可說〔說不出來〕。又,名身等是有情數所攝——因為是能說的人所成就的,不是所顯之義〔義通非情〕。又,名身等唯是等流〔非異熟、非長養〕。又唯是無覆無記性所攝。

如上所說,其餘不相應行還沒有說到的義,如今應當略作辨明。頌說:

〔正49〕同分等餘義總辨

:同分也和〔名身等〕一樣,並且通無色界、也通異熟;得與諸相通三類;非得與二定唯是等流。

:說「亦如是」,是要顯示同分如同名身等一樣,通於欲界色界、有情數、等流、無覆無記。說「并無色」,是顯示它不只在欲色二界。說「并異熟」,是顯示它不只是等流。所以〔同分〕就界而言通於三界,就類而言通於等流、異熟二義。

「得」以及諸相,就類而言並通於三種——就是有剎那、等流、異熟。「非得」與二定唯是等流。說一個「唯」字,是要表明它們不是異熟等。

如上所未說之義已經說完。無想與命根,如前面已經辨明過了〔所以此處不再說〕。

〔問:〕為什麼不說「得」等唯是有情數所攝?〔答:〕因為前面已經說過『有情所成』等等了。〔問:〕為什麼不說「相」是通於有情數與非有情數的?〔答:〕因為前面已經說過『一切有為都與四相俱』了。其餘還沒有說到的,隨其所應可以類推而知。


〔Stanza 42, First Line〕Commonality—The Real Thing by Which Sentient Beings Resemble One Another

Stanza: Commonality is the dharma that makes sentient beings “alike.”

Treatise: There is a separate real thing named “commonality”—it makes sentient beings equal in class as they succeed one another. The Root Treatise (the fundamental treatise of the Sarvāstivādins) calls it “the commonality of sentient beings.” This commonality is again of two kinds: undifferentiated and differentiated. Undifferentiated commonality is the “commonality of sentient beings” shared by all sentient beings—because every sentient being possesses it equally. Differentiated commonality is the commonality established severally for sentient beings according to realm, level, destiny, mode of birth, and lineage, and according to female, male, lay follower (a householder who has taken the precepts), monk (one gone forth), one in training, one beyond training, and the rest—because sentient beings of one class each possess it equally. There is also dharma-commonality, established according to the aggregates, sense fields, and elements〔the dharma by which dharmas resemble one another〕.

If there were no real thing having “undifferentedness” for its characteristic and named commonality, then among sentient beings that differ one from another the equal and undifferentiated cognition and expression, ‘this too is a sentient being, that too is a sentient being,’ ought not to be established. So too with the equal and undifferentiated cognition and expression regarding the aggregates and the rest〔the dharmas of the three classifications〕〔which would likewise not be established without dharma-commonality〕—the reasoning is to be understood in the same way.

Is there a case of dying and being born again in which the commonality of sentient beings is neither relinquished nor newly acquired? A fourfold analysis should be made. The first case: dying in one place and being born again in that same place〔commonality neither relinquished nor acquired〕. The second case: at the moment of entering “the certainty of the noble path” (the path of seeing), relinquishing the commonality of an ordinary being and acquiring the commonality of a noble one〔both relinquished and acquired〕. The third case: dying in this destiny and being born in another destiny and the like〔both relinquished and acquired, as regards destiny〕. The fourth case: excluding the three cases above〔all that remains〕.

〔What follows is the author of the treatise raising questions on behalf of the Sautrāntikas.〕If there were a separate real thing named “the commonality of an ordinary being,” what need would there be to establish “ordinary-being status” separately? It is not as though there were a “humanness” apart from the commonality of a human being. Moreover, commonality is not what the world can see with its eyes—for it is not form; nor is it what awakened discernment can discern—for it has no separate operation. People, though they do not know that there is〔a substantial〕commonality of sentient beings, all the same form the cognition of ‘no difference’ regarding sentient beings; so even granting that it has an entity, what use is it?

Again, on what ground is “commonality of the insentient” not allowed? Grain, wheat, beans, gold, iron, and the mango and the jackfruit tree, and the rest—do not these too have their several likenesses within their own kinds? Again, the several commonalities also differ one from another; how is it that no further commonality is established upon those commonalities, and yet the cognition and expression that ‘they have no difference’ can still arise?

Further,〔by establishing it thus〕you exactly establish the position held by the Vaiśeṣika outsiders: that school holds that there is a “category of universal sameness,” saying that the expression and understanding of ‘all is one and the same being’ which arises with regard to all dharmas is produced by this category of universal sameness; and it further holds that there is a “category of sameness-and-difference,” saying that the expression and understanding of ‘this is the same, that is different’ which arises with regard to distinct classes is produced by this category of sameness-and-difference.

The Vaibhāṣikas answer thus: what they hold is not of the same kind of sense as this〔commonality〕of ours—for they speak of ‘one thing operating upon many things’〔whereas our commonality belongs to each sentient being severally and is momentary and impermanent〕. And, granting the point either way, whether or not that amounts to establishing the outsiders’ position, this commonality must have a real entity, because the sūtra says so. As the World-Honored One said: ‘If he comes back here, he acquires the commonality of a human being,’ and so on at length.

〔The Sautrāntikas answer:〕Though there is such a scriptural text, the sūtra does not say that ‘there is a separate real thing named commonality.’〔The Sarvāstivādins ask:〕If so, what is the commonality the sūtra speaks of?〔The Sautrāntikas answer:〕It is that when formations of this class arise, ‘the commonality of a human being’ and the like are provisionally established upon them—just as one speaks of the commonality of grain, wheat, beans, and the rest〔a mere name〕.〔The author of the treatise judges:〕This is not well stated, because it contradicts my own〔Sarvāstivāda〕school.

Commonality has now been analyzed. What is the result of non-perception? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 42, Lines Two through Four〕The Result of Non-Perception—The Maturation That Shuts Off Mind in the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings

Stanza: The result of non-perception is the dharma that, within the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, makes mind and the dharmas that are mental factors cease; it is maturation, and its dwelling is in the Bṛhatphala Heaven.

Treatise: If one is born among the non-percipient sentient beings of that heaven, there is a dharma that can make mind and mental factors cease, and this dharma is named “the result of non-perception.” It is a real thing, able to block future mind and mental factors and make them not arise for a time—just as a dyke blocks a river. This dharma is invariably a maturation result. The maturation of what? Of the absorption without perception.

Where do the non-percipient sentient beings dwell? In the Bṛhatphala Heaven. Within the Bṛhatphala Heaven there is a high and superior place—just as〔within the first meditative absorption there is〕the intermediate absorption—named the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings.

Are those sentient beings constantly without perception, or do they also have perception? In the phases of being born and of dying they have perception for a long while. They are called “non-percipient” because in the long interval between, perception does not arise in them. As the sūtra says: those sentient beings pass away from that place because perception arises. And those sentient beings, like one waking from a long sleep, give rise to perception again.

After passing away from there they are necessarily born in the desire realm and not in any other place—because the force of the concentrated practice cultivated earlier is exhausted, and there they cannot cultivate concentration again; just as an arrow shot into the sky must fall when its force is spent. If a sentient being is about to be born in that place, he must first have karma of the desire realm “to be experienced in a later life”〔karma whose result is held over to a later birth〕—just as one who is about to be born in Uttarakuru must have karma for birth among the gods〔since one who dies there is necessarily born among gods〕.

The result of non-perception has now been analyzed. What are the two absorptions? They are the absorption without perception and the absorption of cessation. The absorption without perception is stated first: what is its characteristic? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 43〕The Absorption without Perception—The Outsiders’ Absorption That Shuts Off Mind in Search of Liberation

Stanza: The absorption without perception is like the result of non-perception stated above〔making mind and mental factors cease〕; it is in the later meditative absorption, its attention is directed to seeking liberation; its quality is wholesome only, and it is to be experienced in the next life only; it is not attained by noble ones, and at its first attainment only one time-period is obtained.

Treatise: As stated above, there is a dharma able to make mind and mental factors cease, named “the result of non-perception”; in the same way there is another dharma able to make mind and mental factors cease, named “the absorption without perception.” The absorption of one who is without perception is called the absorption without perception; or else, the absorption that is itself non-perception is called the absorption without perception〔the former is a dependent-determinative reading, the latter an appositional-determinative one〕. The words “is like this” in the stanza are only meant to show this much: that in making mind and mental factors cease, this absorption is the same as the result of non-perception.

On which level is this absorption? In the later meditative absorption, that is, in the fourth meditative absorption, and on no other level. In search of what is the absorption without perception cultivated? In search of liberation. Those people hold “non-perception” to be true liberation, and in order to realize it they cultivate the absorption without perception.

It was said above that the result of non-perception is maturation, and so it is of indeterminate quality, which need not be stated again. This absorption without perception, however, is invariably wholesome. Because it is wholesome, it can bring about the five-aggregate maturation among the non-percipient sentient beings of that heaven. Being of wholesome quality, then, in which manner is it to be experienced〔as to the time of its result〕? To be experienced in the next life only—not in the present life, not in a later life, and not indeterminately. If one has aroused this absorption and afterwards falls away from it, it is transmitted that such a person will certainly be able to arouse it again in this present life and will in future be born among the non-percipient sentient beings of that heaven; hence one who has attained this absorption certainly cannot enter the certainty of the noble path〔the path of seeing〕.

Again, this absorption can be attained by ordinary beings only and not by noble ones—for the noble ones regard the absorption without perception as they would the sight of a deep pit and take no pleasure in entering it. Only by holding “non-perception” to be true liberation and giving rise to the notion of renunciation does one cultivate this absorption; and no noble one holds what is with outflows to be true liberation or true renunciation, and so they certainly do not practice this absorption.

When noble ones attain the absorption of the fourth meditative absorption, do they, as with attaining a meditative absorption, thereby also attain the past and future absorption without perception? They do not attain even the rest〔of that absorption without perception〕. Why? Because although that absorption without perception has been cultivated before, being without mind it must be attained by a great preparatory effort, and so at its first attainment only one time-period is obtained—that is, the present time only; as with first receiving the individual liberation precepts〔where too only the present is obtained〕. After attaining this absorption, from the second moment onward and until it has not yet been relinquished, one also possesses〔that share〕belonging to the past; but because it is without mind, there is no “future cultivation.”

Next the absorption of cessation is stated: what is its characteristic? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 44 and Stanza 45, First Half〕The Absorption of Cessation—The Mindless Absorption a Noble One Enters in Search of Peaceful Abiding

Stanza: The absorption of cessation is likewise as above〔making mind and mental factors cease〕; its attention is directed to seeking peaceful abiding, and its level is the summit of existence; its quality is wholesome, and its being experienced in the next life or in a later life is indeterminate; it is attained by noble ones only, through preparatory practice; the Buddha attains it at the moment of becoming a buddha and not before, because of the thirty-four moments.

Treatise: As with the absorption without perception, so it is with the absorption of cessation. What is the sense that the words “likewise so” take by analogy? They take by analogy the “ceasing of mind and mental factors” in the absorption without perception. As was said above, ‘there is another dharma able to make mind and mental factors cease, named the absorption without perception’; in the same way, there is another dharma able to make mind and mental factors cease, named the absorption of cessation.

The differing characteristics of these two absorptions are as follows: the former, the absorption without perception, is for seeking liberation, and is preceded by an attention with the “notion of renunciation”; this absorption of cessation is for seeking peaceful abiding, and is preceded by an attention with the “notion of stilling.” The former, the absorption without perception, is in the later meditative absorption; this absorption of cessation is only at the summit of existence, that is, at the station of neither perception nor non-perception.

This absorption, like the absorption without perception above, is of wholesome quality only, neither indeterminate nor defiled—because it is set in motion by a wholesome mind. The former, the absorption without perception, is to be experienced in the next life only; this absorption of cessation extends to being experienced in the next life, in a later life, and indeterminately—as regards its maturation, it may be experienced in the next life, or in a later life, or indeterminately, or not experienced at all. “Not experienced at all” means that if one reaches parinirvāṇa upon a lower level〔one does not experience the result at the summit of existence〕. Of which level and of how many aggregates does this absorption bring about the maturation? It brings about the four-aggregate maturation at the summit of existence only〔the summit of existence being formless, there is no aggregate of form there〕.

The former, the absorption without perception, is attained by ordinary beings only; this absorption of cessation is attained by noble ones only and cannot be aroused by an ordinary being—because ordinary beings fear annihilation; and because it can be aroused only by the force of the noble path; and because it is entered only through the resolve upon “nirvāṇa in the present dharma.”

This absorption too, like the former, is not “attained by leaving defilement behind.” By what, then, is it attained? By preparatory practice—because it must be realized through preparatory practice. Again, at its first attainment only the present is obtained; the past is not obtained and the future is not cultivated—because it can be cultivated only by the force of mind. From the second moment onward and until it has not yet been relinquished, one also possesses〔that share〕belonging to the past.

Does the World-Honored One too attain it through preparatory practice? He does not. How, then? He attains it at the moment of becoming a buddha—that is, the Buddha, the World-Honored One, attains it when the “knowledge of exhaustion” arises. The Buddha has no quality attained through preparatory practice: he need only briefly arouse the wish and make it present, and every perfect quality arises just as he pleases; hence all the Buddha’s qualities are attained by leaving defilement behind.

〔Question:〕The World-Honored One had never before aroused the absorption of cessation; how then, at the moment of attaining the knowledge of exhaustion, did he become one “liberated in both parts”〔liberated from the obstruction of discernment and from the obstruction of concentration alike〕?〔Answer:〕Because he had attained sovereignty with regard to arousing the absorption of cessation, he is one liberated in both parts just as one who has already aroused it.

The masters of the West say: the bodhisattva, while still in training, first aroused this absorption and only then attained awakening.〔Question:〕Why is their account not allowed here?〔Answer:〕If their account were allowed, it would accord with the Venerable Upagupta’s Treatise That Is the Feet of Reason’s Eye—as that treatise says: ‘It should be said that the Tathāgata first aroused the absorption of cessation and afterwards produced the knowledge of exhaustion.’ The Vaibhāṣikas of Kaśmīra say: it is not that he first aroused the absorption of cessation and only afterwards produced the knowledge of exhaustion. Why? It is transmitted that the bodhisattva attained awakening in thirty-four moments.〔Those thirty-four moments are:〕in the direct realization of the truths there are sixteen moments; in leaving behind the craving of the summit of existence there are eighteen—that is, cutting off the nine grades of affliction of the summit of existence, arousing nine uninterrupted paths and nine paths of liberation; these eighteen, added to the preceding sixteen, make thirty-four. Every bodhisattva must already have left behind craving as far as the station of nothingness before he enters the path of seeing, and need not cut off the afflictions of the lower levels again; and in the midst of this there is no occasion for a “mind of an unlike kind” to arise〔the mind of the absorption of cessation is with outflows, unlike the thirty-four moments without outflows〕; hence bodhisattvas while in training should not arouse the absorption of cessation.

The masters abroad speak thus: if a mind of an unlike kind did arise in the midst, what fault would there be?〔Answer:〕If so, there would be the fault of “transgressing the resolve of mind”〔going against the limit he had himself set〕. Yet bodhisattvas do not transgress the resolve of mind.〔The masters abroad:〕Reasonably, a bodhisattva does not transgress the resolve of mind; but it is not that he does not transgress the noble path without outflows〔arousing a mind with outflows is no transgression〕.〔Answer:〕If so, how is the resolve of mind not transgressed? The resolve of mind is this: ‘Until I attain the permanent exhaustion of the outflows, I shall not unloose this cross-legged posture.’〔The bodhisattva〕certainly does not transgress such a resolve of mind, because it is within a single sitting that he brings all things to their conclusion. The former account〔that of the masters of Kaśmīra〕is the better, because it is what my own school holds.

Although many characteristics in which the two absorptions are alike and unlike have already been stated, there are further likenesses and differences among them〔still to be stated〕. The stanza says:

〔Stanza 45, Second Half〕The Likeness and Difference of the Bodies upon Which the Two Absorptions Depend

Stanza: Both absorptions depend upon the desire and form realms〔for the bodies in which they arise〕; the absorption of cessation first arises among humans only.

Treatise: By “the two absorptions” are meant the absorption without perception and the absorption of cessation. Both these absorptions can become present in dependence upon the two realms, desire and form. If someone does not allow that the absorption without perception can also be aroused in the form realm, that contradicts this passage—the Root Treatise says: ‘There may be an existence that is form, and this existence is not of five formations.’ The meaning is: a sentient being bound to form may be born in a heaven with perception and dwell in a mind of an unlike kind, or may enter the absorption without perception, or may enter the absorption of cessation; or, having been born in the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, may enter non-perception—and this is what is called ‘an existence that is form, and this existence is not of five formations’〔being in the form realm and yet not having the formations of five aggregates〕. By this it is proved that both these absorptions can become present in dependence upon the desire and form realms, and this is their likeness.

As to their difference: the absorption without perception can first arise in both realms, desire and form; the absorption of cessation first arises among humans only. Only after this absorption has first been cultivated among humans, and there has first been a falling away from it, is one born in the form realm and cultivates it again in dependence upon a body of the form realm.

Does this absorption of cessation too fall away? It should be said that it does. Were it not so, it would injure the Udāyin Sūtra. That sūtra says: ‘Venerable one! There are monks who, having formerly here been complete in pure moral discipline, complete in concentration, and complete in discernment, are able to enter and emerge from the absorption of the cessation of feeling and perception again and again—this does occur. It should be known as it really is that in the present dharma, or at the moment of death, they cannot diligently cultivate so as to fulfill liberation; and that after the breaking up of this body they pass beyond the gods who take food in portions and are reborn in one place or another with a heavenly body formed by mind. Having been born there, they are again able to enter and emerge from the absorption of the cessation of feeling and perception again and again—this too does occur.’ It should be known as it really is that this “heavenly body formed by mind” the Buddha declares to be of the form realm, while the absorption of the cessation of feeling and perception is only at the summit of existence. If one who has attained this absorption certainly did not fall away, how could he take birth in the form realm?

Some other schools hold that the fourth meditative absorption also has the absorption of cessation. On what they hold, the position that the absorption of cessation does not fall away is also tenable.〔Answer:〕The position that ‘the fourth meditative absorption has the absorption of cessation’ certainly does not hold. Why? Because the sūtra speaks of “nine successive absorptions”〔the absorption of cessation standing ninth, above the summit of existence〕.〔Objection:〕If this must be so, how can there be the sense of a “leaping absorption”?〔Answer:〕This succession is stated with reference to a beginner; when sovereignty is attained, one may leap over and enter as one pleases.

Thus the two absorptions have several differences: a difference of level—the one in the fourth meditative absorption, the other on the level of the summit of existence; a difference of preparation—the one preceded by an attention with the notion of renunciation, the other by an attention with the notion of stilling; a difference of continuum—the one arising in the continuum of an ordinary being, the other in the continuum of a noble one; a difference of maturation—the one bringing about the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, the other the maturation result of the summit of existence; a difference in the manner of experience—the one to be experienced in the next life only, the other in the next life, in a later life, and indeterminately; a difference of first arising—the one first arising in the two realms of desire and form, the other among humans only.

The two absorptions have as their own nature simply “the ceasing of mind and mental factors”; why then are they called only “non-perception” and “cessation of feeling and perception”? Because in the preparatory practice of the two absorptions it is only these〔perception, or feeling and perception〕that are turned away from in disgust—just as〔the cognition of another’s mind〕can also know feeling and the rest and yet is called only “the cognition of another’s mind”〔being named from where the preparatory practice weighs〕.

Now that within the two absorptions mind has been cut off for a long time, how does mind arise again afterwards? The Vaibhāṣikas allow that the past exists, and so an earlier mind can serve as the immediately antecedent condition of a later mind. Certain other masters say: just as, when one is born in the formless realm, form is cut off for a long time, how does form arise again afterwards? The re-arising of that form must be from mind and not from form〔the earlier form not existing〕; in the same way, the mind that emerges from the absorption should also be so—it arises from the “body endowed with faculties” and not from〔a previous〕mind. And so those preceptors of former times all said that the two dharmas, mind and the body endowed with faculties, are seeds of one another. By the two dharmas are meant mind and the body endowed with faculties.

The Venerable Vasumitra says in the Treatise of Questions: if one holds that the absorption of cessation is wholly without mind, then this fault does arise; I say that in the absorption of cessation there is still a subtle mind〔and so there is no need to posit their being seeds of one another〕, and therefore this fault does not arise. The Venerable Ghoṣa says that this does not hold in reason. Why? If there were consciousness in this absorption, then, faculty, object, and consciousness having come together, there would necessarily be contact; and with contact for a condition there would be feeling and perception. As the World-Honored One said: ‘With mind and dharmas for conditions, mind-consciousness arises; and with the contact of the three come together arise feeling, perception, and volition.’ Then within this absorption feeling, perception, and the rest would also not cease〔and it would not be an absorption of the cessation of feeling and perception〕.

If it be said: just as the sūtra says “feeling is the condition of craving,” and yet an arhat, though he has feelings, does not give rise to craving; so it should be with contact—not every contact serves as the condition of feeling and the rest.〔Answer:〕This example does not hold, because there is a difference of qualification. The sūtra qualifies it of itself, saying: ‘Feelings produced by a contact of ignorance are the condition for the arising of craving.’ But nowhere has it ever qualified “contact producing feeling.” Hence the two differ.

For this reason the Vaibhāṣikas say that within the absorption of cessation all minds cease.〔Question:〕If there is wholly no mind, how is it still called an “absorption”?〔Answer:〕Because it makes the great elements operate evenly, it is called an absorption; or else, because the force of the〔preceding〕mind of concentration reaches evenly to this point, it is called an absorption.

Are these two absorptions really existent or provisionally existent? It should be said that they are really existent—because they can block mind and make mind not arise. Some say: this proof does not hold in reason, because it is the preceding mind of concentration that does the blocking. That is: the preceding mind of concentration arises in opposition to other minds, and by its arising it merely makes other minds not operate for a time; it〔the mind of concentration〕can give rise to a support opposed to mind and make it continue on, and so an absorption is provisionally established only upon this station in which “mind does not operate,” and there is no separate entity. This is an absorption merely provisionally established upon the station in which mind does not operate: it is not there before the absorption is entered nor after it is emerged from, and so it is provisionally said to be included among the conditioned. Or else: it is that very support, drawn on by the mind of concentration and made to arise in that way, upon which an absorption is provisionally established.

It should be known that the result of non-perception is likewise: a preceding mind arises in opposition to other minds, and by its arising it merely makes other minds not operate for a time; and upon the station in which “mind does not operate” the result of non-perception is provisionally established, the rest being as stated above.〔The author of the treatise judges:〕This is not well stated, because it contradicts my own school.

The two absorptions have now been analyzed. What is the life faculty? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 46, First Half〕The Life Faculty—It Is “Lifespan,” Able to Sustain Warmth and Consciousness

Stanza: The entity of the life faculty is lifespan, and it is able to sustain warmth and consciousness.

Treatise: The entity of life is lifespan. Therefore the Abhidharma says: ‘What is the life faculty? Lifespan in the three realms.’ This is still not clear: what dharma is called lifespan? It is that there is another dharma able to sustain warmth and consciousness, and this is called lifespan. Therefore the World-Honored One said:

〔Quoted Stanza〕When the Three Dharmas Lifespan, Warmth, and Consciousness Leave the Body

Stanza: Lifespan, warmth, and consciousness—when these three dharmas leave the body, the body they leave lies stiff and prone, like a piece of wood without thought or feeling.

Treatise: Therefore there is another dharma serving as the cause that sustains warmth and consciousness in continuing to abide, and it is called “lifespan.”

〔What follows is the incidental discussion on whether the life faculty is really or provisionally existent.〕If so, what dharma is able to sustain this lifespan? It is warmth and consciousness that in turn sustain this lifespan.〔If so,〕these three dharmas sustain one another and turn on together—then which dharma ceases first? And by that one’s ceasing, the other two would cease after it.〔If none ceases first,〕then these three dharmas should be everlasting and never pass away. That being so, this lifespan must be sustained by “karma”—because it continues on as karma draws it.

If so, on what ground is it not allowed that karma alone sustains warmth and consciousness, and that lifespan is required besides? In reason it should not be so: one must not let it follow that ‘all consciousness from beginning to end is constantly maturation’〔for if there were no lifespan and karma alone sustained consciousness, consciousness would be constantly maturation, which does not accord with the facts〕. That being so, it should be said that karma sustains warmth and warmth in turn sustains consciousness—what need is there for this lifespan?〔Answer:〕In that case, in the formless realm there would be nothing to sustain consciousness, since there is no warmth there.〔Objection:〕Then it should be said that in the formless realm consciousness is sustained by karma.〔Answer:〕How can you shift your account again and again to suit yourself—now saying that this consciousness is sustained by warmth alone, now again that karma alone sustains consciousness? And this has already been said above. What was said above? Just this: one must not let it follow that ‘all consciousness from beginning to end is maturation.’ Therefore it must be granted that there is another dharma able to sustain warmth and consciousness, and it is called lifespan.

〔The Sautrāntikas say:〕Now I too do not say that there is no entity of lifespan at all; I say only that the entity of lifespan is not a separate real thing.〔Question:〕If so, what dharma is called the entity of lifespan?〔Answer:〕It is the “portion of duration of the commonality” drawn forth by the karma of the three realms, and this is said to be the entity of lifespan. The commonality drawn forth by the karma of the three realms has a portion of duration that continues on with determinacy, and one abides for just so long as one is to abide; hence this portion is said to be the entity of lifespan. It is like the portion drawn forth by a seed of grain and the rest, lasting until the time of ripening; or like the portion drawn forth by the shooting of an arrow, lasting until the time of coming to rest.

〔An outsider interposes an objection:〕Some say that there is a “formation” that is a distinct quality, arising in dependence on an arrow and the like, and that by its force the arrow keeps travelling without cease so long as it has not fallen to the ground.〔The author of the treatise refutes:〕Its entity being one and having no resistance, there ought to be no differences of station in going toward a different direction—of speed, of slowness, of time of arrival; and it ought never to fall at all. If it be said that it is obstructed by wind, then it ought either to fall as soon as it is released or never to fall—since the wind that obstructs has no difference before and after.

〔The author of the treatise endorses the Sarvāstivādins:〕‘There is a separate real thing able to sustain warmth and consciousness, named the entity of lifespan’—this account is the better.

〔What follows analyzes the cause of death.〕Does one die because lifespan is exhausted, or is there some other cause? The Treatise of Designations says: there is dying because lifespan is exhausted, and there is dying not because merit is exhausted, making a fourfold analysis at length. The first case: the force of the karma bringing about the maturation of lifespan is exhausted. The second case: the force of the karma bringing about the result of wealth and pleasure is exhausted. The third case: the karma able to bring about both is exhausted together. The fourth case: one cannot avoid a violent condition coming from without〔an untimely death〕. Besides these it should also be said that ‘one dies through relinquishing the life-formations’〔as the Buddha and the arhats relinquish the life-formations themselves〕. At the station where lifespan is exhausted, the exhaustion of merit has no further operation with regard to death; hence when both are exhausted together there is death, and this is called “dying because both are exhausted.”

The Treatise on the Development of Wisdom says: should this lifespan be said to turn along with the continuum, or should it be said to abide as soon as it arises?—Of sentient beings bound to the desire realm who do not enter the absorption without perception and do not enter the absorption of cessation, it should be said that this lifespan turns along with the continuum; of those who enter the absorption without perception or the absorption of cessation, and of all sentient beings bound to form and to the formless, it should be said that this lifespan abides as soon as it arises. What does that mean? If the supporting body can be injured, lifespan is injured along with it, and this is called the first kind, “turning along with the continuum”; if the supporting body cannot be injured but abides just as it arose, this is called the second kind, “abiding as soon as it arises.”

The Vaibhāṣikas of Kaśmīra say: the first clause shows that there is obstruction and the second that there is none; and by this it is settled that there is “untimely death.” Therefore the sūtra speaks of four kinds of “acquiring a body of one’s own”: there is a kind of acquiring a body of one’s own that can be injured only by oneself and not by another. A fourfold analysis is made at length. That which can be injured only by oneself and not by another: the gods of playful forgetfulness and the gods of mental wrath born in the desire realm—because they arouse an excessive delight or anger and so pass away there, and not by any other condition. Besides these it should also be said “the Buddhas who enter parinirvāṇa of themselves”〔this too being by oneself and not by another〕. That which can be injured only by another and not by oneself: the classes of sentient beings within the womb or the egg. That which can be injured by both: most of the remaining sentient beings of the desire realm. That which can be injured by neither: all sentient beings in the intermediate existence and in the form and formless realms, and a portion of those in the desire realm—such as the beings of naraka (the hells), those of Uttarakuru, one properly abiding on the path of seeing, one abiding in the absorption of loving-kindness, one abiding in the absorption of cessation or the absorption without perception, royal seers, the Buddha’s envoys, and those the Buddha has prophesied—Damira, Uttara, Gaṅgila, Yaśas the householder’s son, and Kumārajīva—together with the bodhisattva in his final body, and the mother of that bodhisattva while she bears the bodhisattva in her womb, and every wheel-turning monarch, and the mother of a wheel-turning monarch while she bears him in her womb.

If so, why does the sūtra say: ‘Great one! Which sentient being’s acquired body of his own can be injured neither by himself nor by another?’ ‘Śāriputra! It is the sentient being reborn in the station of neither perception nor non-perception’〔naming only the summit of existence〕? It is transmitted: the bodies of their own acquired in the remaining formless meditative absorptions can be injured by the noble path of their own level and can also be injured by the preliminary stage of one level above; only at the summit of existence are both these injuries absent, and so it is said to be “injurable by neither.”

〔Objection:〕Is not the summit of existence also injured by the noble path of another level, and should it not then be called injurable by another?〔Answer:〕Here it should be said to be “naming the last to display the first”—just as elsewhere it is “naming the first to display the last.” Where is the first named to display the last? As the sūtra says: ‘Like the Brahmakāyika gods—this is called the first heaven of pleasant birth.’ Where is the last named to display the first? As the sūtra says: ‘Like the Ābhāsvara gods—this is called the second heaven of pleasant birth.’

〔The objector says again:〕The word “like” in those sūtras displays the sense of a simile, and only so may one say “naming one to display the rest”—because the way of a simile is to name one and display its like. Here〔in the sūtra of Śāriputra’s question and answer〕there is no word “like,” and so one may not reason in the same way.〔Answer:〕If the word “like” occurred only where there is the sense of a simile, then the word “like” ought not to occur in the other sūtras. But another sūtra says thus: ‘Sentient beings with form, differing in body and differing in perception, like a portion of humans and the gods—this is the first station of consciousness.’ Hence it is known that the word “like” occurs where there is no simile as well.

The incidental discussion stops here. The life faculty has now been analyzed. What are the characteristics? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 46, Second Half〕The Four Conditioned Marks—Arising, Abiding, Change, and Cessation

Stanza: What are called the marks are the arising, abiding, change, and cessation of conditioned dharmas.

Treatise: Since these four are the marks of the conditioned, a dharma that has these four should be conditioned, and what is contrary to this is an unconditioned dharma. These four marks, with regard to dharmas: what can make a dharma arise is called “arising”; what can make it settle is called “abiding”; what can make it decay is called “change”; what can make it break up is called “cessation.” “Nature” has the sense of entity.

〔Objection:〕Does not the sūtra speak of “three conditioned marks of the conditioned”?〔Answer:〕In that sūtra four should reasonably have been stated; which is the one not stated? It is the mark of “abiding.” Yet what the sūtra calls “change of what abides” is precisely another name for “change” here—just as “arising” is called “origination” and “cessation” is called “exhaustion”; so it should be known that “change” is called “change of what abides.”

If a dharma can make the formations flow through the three times, this sūtra speaks of it as a conditioned mark, in order to make sentient beings give rise to a mind of weariness and dread. That is: those formations are moved by the force of “arising” and made to flow from the future into the present; and are pressed by the force of the marks “change” and “cessation” and made to flow from the present into the past—because they are made to decay and to break up. It is transmitted: it is like a man in the midst of a dense forest with three enemies wishing to injure him: one drags him out of the dense forest, one weakens his strength, and one destroys his life faculty. So it should be known are the three marks with regard to the formations.

As for “abiding,” it takes hold and settles those formations, is pleasant to them and does not part from them, and so it is not established among the conditioned marks. Again, unconditioned dharmas also have “abiding in their own characteristic,” and the mark of abiding would be confused with that, so the sūtra does not state it.

Some say: this sūtra takes “abiding” and “change” together as one, called the “mark of the change of what abides”〔and so the sūtra states three marks〕.〔Question:〕Why state them thus together?〔Answer:〕“Abiding” is what sentient beings cling to and love; in order to make them weary of it and cast it away, it is stated together with “change”—just as Black-Ear is shown together with Auspicious〔so that seeing Black-Ear one casts Auspicious away too〕. Therefore there are certainly four conditioned marks.

〔Objection:〕Since these four marks, arising and the rest, are themselves conditioned, there should be further marks of arising and the rest for them; and if there are further marks, an infinite regress follows, because those marks would again have their own further marks of arising and the rest.〔Answer:〕It should be said that there are further ones, and yet there is no infinite regress. Why? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 47, First Half〕The Four Secondary Marks—Their Function upon Eight Dharmas and upon One

Stanza: These four primary marks have in turn the “arising of arising” and the rest〔the four secondary marks〕; the primary marks have their function upon eight dharmas, the secondary marks upon one.

Treatise: “These” refers to the four primary marks stated above. “The arising of arising and the rest” refers to the four secondary marks—the arising of arising, the abiding of abiding, the change of change, and the cessation of cessation. That the formations are conditioned is by the four primary marks; that the primary marks are conditioned is by the four secondary marks.

〔Objection:〕Should not the primary marks, like the dharma they mark, each have four secondary marks, and those again four each, and so on without end?〔Answer:〕There is no such fault, because the four primary marks and the four secondary marks differ in their function upon “eight dharmas” and upon “one dharma.”

What is called function? It is a dharma’s operation, or what is called “human effort”〔as with a man’s doing〕. Each of the four primary marks has its operation upon eight dharmas, and each of the four secondary marks upon one dharma only. What does this mean? It means: when one dharma arises, together with its own entity nine dharmas arise all at once—its own entity being one, and the primary and secondary marks being eight. The “arising” among the primary marks, excluding itself, can give rise to the other eight; the “arising of arising” among the secondary marks gives rise, among these nine dharmas, only to the “arising” of the primary marks. It is like a hen: some hens bear many chicks and some bear only one; the powers of “arising” and “the arising of arising,” the one giving rise to eight and the other to one, are likewise. The “abiding” among the primary marks likewise excludes itself and makes the other eight abide; the “abiding of abiding” among the secondary marks makes only the “abiding” of the primary marks abide among the nine. “Change” and “cessation” are correspondingly the same. Hence, although the marks of arising and the rest have marks of their own again, the secondary marks are only four, and there is no fault of infinite regress.

〔What follows is the Sautrāntikas raising an objection.〕The Sautrāntika masters say: on what ground is empty space cut up in this fashion〔dividing names where there is nothing〕? It is not that the marks of arising and the rest have a real dharma-entity such as you distinguish. Why? Because there is no determinate means of knowledge〔that could prove it〕. That is: these marks are not like color and the rest, for which there is a determinate direct perception, inference, or authoritative testimony that could prove their entity to be real.

〔The Sarvāstivādins cite scripture:〕If so, why does the sūtra say: ‘The origination of the conditioned may be known; its exhaustion and its change of what abides may also be known’?〔The author of the treatise answers:〕Beloved of the gods! You cling to the letter and lose the sense. The Blessed One said: it is the sense that is to be relied upon. What is the real sense stated in this sūtra? It is this: the class of the foolish, blinded by ignorance, clings to self and what belongs to self upon the continuum of the formations and through the long night gives rise to attachment there; and the World-Honored One, in order to cut off that clinging of theirs, wished to display that ‘the continuum of the formations is in its entity conditioned and of the nature of what arises from conditions,’ and therefore spoke thus of three conditioned marks of the conditioned—it is not to display that the formations possess these three marks within a single moment; for the origination and the rest of a single moment cannot be known, and what cannot be known should not be established as a “mark.” Therefore that sūtra goes on to say: ‘The origination of the conditioned may be known; its exhaustion and its change of what abides may also be known.’

As for the sūtra’s repeating the two words “conditioned,” it is to make one know that ‘this mark declares the conditioned,’ and not to think that the mark declares ‘the existence of a conditioned dharma’—as a gathering of white egrets declares that water is not absent; nor to think that it declares the wholesomeness or unwholesomeness of a conditioned dharma—as the marks of a maiden declare the wholesome or the unwholesome.

The first arising of the continuum of the formations is called “arising”; at the station of final exhaustion it is called “cessation”; the continuum turning on in the middle is called “abiding”; and the difference between what is earlier and what is later is called “change of what abides.” It was upon this sense that the World-Honored One said to Nanda: ‘This good son well knows the arising of feeling, well knows the abiding of feeling, and well knows the decay, change, and breaking up of feeling.’ Therefore a stanza says:

〔Quoted Stanza〕The Four Marks of the Continuum, First

Stanza: The first of a continuum is called “arising”; “cessation” is the station of final exhaustion; the turning on in the middle is called “abiding”; “change of what abides” is the difference of earlier and later.

And there is a further stanza:

〔Quoted Stanza〕The Four Marks of the Continuum, Second

Stanza: Not being before and being now is “arising”; the continuum turning on is “abiding”; a difference of earlier and later is “change of what abides”; the cutting off of the continuum is called “cessation.”

And there is a further stanza:

〔Quoted Stanza〕The Stanza on There Being No Abiding in a Moment

Stanza: Since dharmas are momentary, there is no “abiding” but only cessation; they cease of themselves, and so to hold that there is “abiding”〔as a mark〕does not hold in reason.

Treatise: Therefore “abiding” is spoken of only upon the continuum—and in this way what the Abhidharma says is established. For that treatise says: ‘What is called abiding? It is every formation that has arisen and not yet ceased.’ It is not that “having arisen and not ceasing” is the nature of a momentary dharma〔a momentary dharma, having arisen, ceases at once and has no station of not ceasing〕.

Although the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom says thus: ‘Within a single mind, what arising is called birth? What exhaustion is called death? What change of what abides is called aging?’—yet that treatise’s text is stated with reference to ‘the mind in the continuum of the commonality of sentient beings’ and not with reference to a single moment.

Again, even with respect to conditioned dharmas moment by moment, the four marks are established once one has left aside “holding that there are real things.” How are they established? Thus: each thought’s not being before and being now is called “arising”; being and then not being again is called “cessation”; the later moments succeeding the earlier and arising is called “abiding”; and that difference of earlier and later is called “change of what abides.”

〔Objection:〕When earlier and later thoughts arise alike, is there not in fact no difference between the earlier and the later?〔Answer:〕How is that mark of difference to be known? It is like a diamond and the like, where there is a difference between being thrown and not thrown, and between being thrown with strong force and with weak force, and a difference of speed and slowness in falling—which shows that the sense of a difference in the transformation of the great elements is established. When formations arise in a continuum alike, there is no great difference between earlier and later, and so, though there is change, they look alike.

〔Objection:〕If so, the last moment of sound or of light, and the last six sense fields at nirvāṇa, having no later thought, should have no “change of what abides”; and then the mark you establish would not extend to all the conditioned.〔Answer:〕Here “abiding” is not being spoken of as a conditioned mark. What then is meant? What is meant is “the change of what abides.” Hence if there is abiding, there is necessarily change; and by establishing the mark thus, there is no fault of not extending to all.

Yet the conditioned mark stated by the World-Honored One in this sūtra, displayed in brief, is just this: that a conditioned dharma is not before and is now, is and then is not again, and continues on in abiding; and the difference between the earlier and the later set against each other. Here what need is there of separate things such as arising and the rest?

〔The Sarvāstivādins object:〕How can what is “the dharma marked” be established as “what marks”?〔The Sautrāntikas answer:〕Just as the marks of a great man are not other than a great man; as the marks of a bull—horns, hump, dewlap, hooves, and tail—are not other than the bull; and as hardness and the rest are the marks of the earth element and the rest and are not other than earth and the rest; and as seeing at a distance something rising and knowing it to be the mark of smoke is not other than the entity of smoke. The conditioned mark should be so in reason as well. Though one has understood the intrinsic nature of a conditioned form and the rest, so long as one has not understood “the difference of the continuum of not being before and not being after,” one still does not know that its entity is conditioned; and so it is not that ‘the nature of form and the rest’ is itself the conditioned mark—and yet neither is there, apart from that nature of form and the rest, a separate real thing such as arising and the rest.

〔The Sarvāstivādins ask in return:〕If, apart from the intrinsic nature of a conditioned form and the rest, there are things such as arising and the rest, what does not hold in reason?〔The Sautrāntikas answer:〕One dharma at one time would have to be at once presently arising, presently abiding, presently decaying and changing, and presently breaking up—because you allow that the four marks are present together.〔The Sarvāstivādins answer:〕This objection does not hold, because the times of their operation differ: the operation of arising is in the future, and what has already arisen in the present does not arise again. When dharmas have arisen and are in the present, only then do the operations of the three marks abiding and the rest begin; it is not that at the time of the operation of arising the other three operate. Hence, though present together, they are not in conflict.

〔The Sautrāntikas refute further:〕It should first be considered whether the entity of a future dharma exists or not, and only then should it be said whether “arising” has an operation at that station or not. Supposing you allow that the arising of a future thing has an operation, how is it still future? Please state the “mark of the future.” When a dharma is in the present, the operation of arising has already passed away; how is it still present? Please state the “mark of the present.”

Again, the three operations of abiding and the rest are all in the present; then the entity of one dharma would at one moment be at once settling, decaying, and breaking up. If at that time the mark of abiding can make this dharma abide, while at the same time change and cessation can make it decay and break up, then at that time is this dharma to be called abiding, decaying, or breaking up? Those who say ‘the operations of abiding and the rest are not simultaneous’—their account contradicts the sense of momentary cessation.

If it be said: I say that a moment is when the operations of all a dharma’s marks are brought to completion—then you should now say on what ground the mark of abiding arises together with the two marks change and cessation and yet “abiding” can operate first and make the dharma it makes abide neither change nor cease. If it be said that the force of abiding is strong and so it operates first, then how does it afterwards grow weak, so that together with the root dharma it too suffers decay from change and cessation?

If it be said that the mark of abiding, having once operated, should not operate again, as with “arising”—of “arising” this may be said: the operation of arising is to draw the dharma it produces into the present, and once drawn in it need not be drawn in again. But of “abiding” this should not be said: the operation of abiding is to settle the dharma it makes abide and make it neither decay nor cease; and having made it abide, it may well make it abide forever. For this reason the operation of the mark of abiding should arise constantly, and one may not take “arising” as an example to say that it has no further operation.

Again, who obstructs the operation of abiding and makes it be for a moment and then be no more? If it be said that change and cessation obstruct it, then the force of change and cessation should be the stronger—why do they not operate first? Again, once the operation of abiding stops, change and cessation and the root dharma of themselves do not abide; where then and how do the two marks change and cessation operate? And what work is left for these two operations to do? By the holding of abiding, dharmas that have arisen do not cease for a time; and once the operation of abiding is relinquished, the dharma certainly does not abide and ceases of itself at once—so that there is nothing left for the operations of change and cessation to do.

Again, that a dharma having arisen and not yet broken up is called “abiding,” and having abided and at the time of breaking up is called “cessation”—this may pass for now; but as for “change,” pressed forward or backward within one dharma, in reason it cannot be. Why? “Change” means the transformation of the nature and characteristic between earlier and later, and it is not that upon this very dharma one may say it is “changed from this.” Therefore a stanza says:

〔Quoted Stanza〕Change Cannot Be Established upon One Dharma

Stanza: If it is said to be that very earlier one〔and change asserted of it〕, change is not established; if it is said to differ from the earlier, it is not one and the same dharma. Therefore, upon one dharma, to establish “change” cannot in the end be established.

Treatise: Although another school says that only when the causes and conditions of cessation are met can the mark of cessation cause the cessation of what it makes cease—yet what they say is like someone saying that when a purgative is taken a god must also come to make it work.〔Since〕the causes and conditions of cessation can themselves make it cease, what need is there to posit a mark of cessation besides? Again, they too allow that mind and mental factors cease momentarily and need not wait for any further cause and condition of cessation; then the operations of “cessation” and “abiding” would have no earlier and later—and in that case one dharma at one time both abiding and ceasing does not accord with correct reasoning.

Therefore to speak of the conditioned marks in dependence on “the continuum” neither contradicts correct reasoning and accords well with the sūtras.

〔What follows answers why future dharmas do not arise all at once.〕If “arising,” while in the future, can give rise to the dharma it produces, why do not all future dharmas arise all at once? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 47, Second Half〕Arising Gives Rise to What It Produces, Not Apart from the Meeting of Causes and Conditions

Stanza: “Arising” can give rise to the dharma it produces, yet not apart from the meeting of causes and conditions.

Treatise: It is not that, apart from the meeting of the other causes and conditions, the force of the mark of arising alone can give rise to what it produces; hence future dharmas do not all arise at once.

〔The Sautrāntikas object:〕If so, we see only that causes and conditions have the capacity to give rise, and there is no separate mark of arising. When causes and conditions meet, dharmas arise; when they do not meet, they do not arise—what need is there to trouble a mark of arising? It is evident that the force of causes and conditions alone gives rise〔to dharmas〕.

〔The Sarvāstivādins answer:〕Are all existent dharmas such as you can know? The nature of dharmas is subtle and exceedingly hard to know, and so, though a thing presently has its entity, it may be unknowable. Were there no mark of arising, there ought to be no cognition of “arising”; and further, the expression in the sixth case〔the possessive relation expressed by “of”〕could not be established—as when one says “the arising of form,” “the arising of feeling,” and the like. Just as one ought not to say “the form of form.” And as you object that there is no arising, so also, as fits each case, may one object all the way to there being no cessation.

〔The Sautrāntikas object in return:〕If so, in order to establish the cognitions of “emptiness” and “non-self,” must one also posit ‘the nature of emptiness’ and ‘the nature of non-self’ apart from dharmas? In order to establish the cognitions of “one and two, large and small, several, joined and separate, this and that, being,” and the rest, must one, like the outsiders, posit apart from dharmas separate natures of number, magnitude, severalty, junction, separation, that, this, being, and the rest? And in order to establish the expression in the sixth case, must one posit a separate “nature of a collection, of form”? And when one says “the intrinsic nature of form,” how is this expression in the sixth case to be established?

Therefore arising and the rest are merely provisionally established and have no separate real thing. To explain that the formations are “not before and are now,” it is provisionally established as “arising.” Such a mark of arising that is “not before and now” is of many kinds according to the dharmas of form and the rest upon which it depends; and to distinguish it from the others, the expression in the sixth case, “the arising of form,” “the arising of feeling,” and the like, is used, in order to let another know that ‘this arising belongs to form alone and not to feeling and the rest.’ The other cases are likewise. It is like the world saying “the fragrance of sandalwood” or “the substance of a stone,” and here it should be the same. As for abiding and the rest, they should be understood in the same way as fits each case.

〔The Sarvāstivādins object:〕If formations can arise apart from a mark of arising, why do unconditioned space and the rest not arise?〔The Sautrāntikas answer:〕Formations are called “arising” because they are not before and are now; the entity of the unconditioned exists constantly—how can it be said to arise? Again, just as it is so by the nature of things, and one does not say that all dharmas have arising; in the same way it should also be allowed that ‘not all dharmas can arise.’ Again, just as conditioned dharmas alike have a mark of arising, and you also allow that causes and conditions may or may not have a capacity with regard to a conditioned dharma; in the same way it should be allowed that all dharmas, conditioned and unconditioned alike, have no mark of arising, and that the causes and conditions have the operation of giving rise to the one class and not to the other.

〔The Sarvāstivādins conclude:〕The Vaibhāṣikas say that the marks of arising and the rest are separate real things, and this position should stand. Why? How could one abandon one’s own school merely because those who raise objections are many? One does not refrain from sowing wheat for fear that deer may come, nor refrain from eating a sweet ball for fear that many flies may settle on it. Hence one should diligently apply oneself to answering objections and should practice in accordance with the sense of one’s own school.

Thus the conditioned marks have been analyzed. What is the sense of the name-bodies and the like? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 48, First Half〕Name-Body, Phrase-Body, Syllable-Body

Stanza: What are called the name-bodies and the rest are the “collective expression” of ideation, statement, and letter-sound.

Treatise: The word “and the rest” takes in the phrase-body and the syllable-body. It should be known that the “name” spoken of here is “ideation”—as one says the ideations of form, sound, odor, flavor, and the rest. A “phrase” is a “statement,” able to express a sense to completion—as the statement ‘all formations are impermanent’ and the like. Or else: a statement able to make clear the correspondence and difference of action, quality, and time is called a phrase. A “syllable” is a “letter-sound”—as one says the letters a, ā, i, ī, and the rest.

〔Objection:〕Are these letters not also the names of written signs?〔Answer:〕It is not that the letters were made in order to display written signs, but that written signs were made in order to display the letters.〔Since one must consider〕how a person may understand even without having heard them spoken, written signs were made. Hence the letters are not names of written signs.

What is called “the body of names and the rest”? It is the “collective expression” of ideations and the rest. What is called collective expression is the sense of gathering together—because in the sense of gathering together the verbal base utsa is spoken of. The name-body spoken of here is form, sound, odor, and the rest〔many names joined〕; the phrase-body is ‘all formations are impermanent,’ ‘all dharmas are without self,’ ‘nirvāṇa is peace,’ and the like; the syllable-body is ka, kha, ga, and the rest.

〔Objection:〕Are these three not of the nature of speech? Having sound for their entity, they belong to the intrinsic nature of form; how then can they instead be said to be formations not associated with mind?〔Answer:〕These three are not of the intrinsic nature of speech. Speech is vocal sound, and it is not that by vocal sound alone the sense can be made known to another.〔Question:〕How then is the sense made known?〔Answer:〕It is speech that gives rise to “name,” and name that displays the sense—and only so can it be made known.

〔Moreover〕not every vocal sound is called “speech”; only a vocal sound by which the sense can be made known is called speech. What sort of vocal sound makes the sense knowable? One that speakers have jointly settled among the several senses as “the fixed measure of what expresses”〔by common convention〕. Thus the ancients jointly settled upon the single sound go among nine senses as the fixed measure of what expresses. Therefore a stanza says:

〔Quoted Stanza〕The Nine Senses of the Sound Go

Stanza: Direction, beast, earth, light, speech, diamond, eye, heaven, and water—upon these nine senses the wise established the single sound go〔as their common designation〕.

Treatise: Those who hold that “name displays the sense” must likewise grant that such a “name of a sense” is also jointly settled as a fixed measure of what expresses. And since this sense of a phrase is displayed only by “name,” while the work of displaying by vocal sound alone is already accomplished, what need is there to reckon crosswise and posit besides a really existent “name”?

Further, it has not yet been made clear how this “name” is given rise to by speech: is it displayed by speech, or produced by speech? If it is produced by speech, then since all speech is of the nature of sound, every sound ought to be able to produce a name; and if it be said that the sound able to produce a name has a distinguishing feature, then that distinguishing feature already suffices to display the sense—what need is there to wait upon a separate “name”? If it is displayed by speech, then since all speech is of the nature of sound, every sound ought to be able to display a name; and if it be said that the sound able to display a name has a distinguishing feature, then that distinguishing feature already suffices to display the sense—what need is there to wait upon a separate “name”?

Again, the sounds of the several moments cannot be gathered together, nor is there any dharma that arises little by little in parts; how then can the arising of a “name” be given rise to by speech?〔Someone draws an analogy:〕How then do you explain that ‘after the moments of past manifest karma, the last moment of manifest karma can produce nonmanifest karma’?〔Answer:〕If so, only at the last position of the sound would a name be produced; then hearing only the last sound ought to make the sense known〔which is not the fact〕.

If one holds thus: speech produces the syllable, the syllable in turn produces the name, and the name displays the sense—here the objections are the same as stated above, because the syllables of the several moments likewise cannot be gathered together. And as for the fault in “speech displays the name,” it too should be stated on the model of “speech produces the name.” Again, of a “syllable” other than speech, even the clear-witted, applying their thought, cannot make out its characteristic〔which shows that apart from speech there is no separate syllable〕. Again, that the syllable is either displayed or produced by speech, on the model of “speech with respect to name,” does not hold in reason.

Again, if someone holds that the name, like arising and the rest〔the four marks〕, arises together with the sense—then a present name designating a past or a future sense ought to be impossible. Again, parents and others give names to their children as they please; how can it be said that the name arises together with the sense as arising and the rest do? Again, unconditioned dharmas ought to have no name, since they have no sense of “arising”—and yet you do not grant this〔that the unconditioned has no name〕.

Yet the World-Honored One said in a stanza that ‘it arises in dependence on name and syllable’—this only says that these are the measure jointly settled by many upon the several senses. Sound is itself name, and the differing arrangement of this name makes a stanza. It is upon this sense that “a stanza depends on name” is said. This stanza is the differing arrangement of names; to hold that it is a really existent thing does not accord with correct reasoning—as with many trees forming a row, or minds in succession〔the row and the succession being nothing apart from the trees and the minds〕.

Or else one should hold only that there is a separate entity of “syllable,” and gather them together to make the name-bodies and the rest; to posit the others〔name and phrase〕besides is superfluous and useless.

〔The Sarvāstivādins conclude:〕The Vaibhāṣikas say that there are separate real things as the name-bodies and the rest, included in the aggregate of formations not associated with mind, real and not provisional. Why? Because not every dharma is such as reflective thought can know.

To which realms do these name-bodies and the rest belong? Are they of the class of sentient beings or not? Are they maturation-born, nourished, or of homogeneous outflow? Are they wholesome, unwholesome, or indeterminate? All this should be analyzed. The stanza says:

〔Stanza 48, Second Half〕The Realm Affiliation, Five Classes, and Three Qualities of the Name-Bodies and the Rest

Stanza:〔The name-bodies and the rest〕belong to the desire and form realms only, are included in the class of sentient beings, are of homogeneous outflow, and are of unobscured-indeterminate quality.

Treatise: These name-bodies and the rest belong to the two realms, desire and form, only. Some say that they also belong to the formless realm, and yet it cannot be stated〔they cannot say how〕. Again, the name-bodies and the rest are included in the class of sentient beings—because they are possessed by a speaker and are not the sense displayed〔the sense extending to the insentient as well〕. Again, the name-bodies and the rest are of homogeneous outflow only〔neither maturation nor nourished〕. And they are included in the unobscured-indeterminate quality only.

As stated above, the senses of the remaining formations not associated with mind that have not yet been stated should now be analyzed in brief. The stanza says:

〔Stanza 49〕A General Analysis of the Remaining Senses of Commonality and the Rest

Stanza: Commonality is likewise as〔the name-bodies and the rest〕, and also extends to the formless realm and also to maturation; acquisition and the marks extend to three classes; non-acquisition and the two absorptions are of homogeneous outflow only.

Treatise: The words “likewise so” are meant to show that commonality, like the name-bodies and the rest, extends to the desire and form realms, to the class of sentient beings, to homogeneous outflow, and to the unobscured-indeterminate. The words “and the formless” show that it is not confined to the two realms desire and form. The words “and maturation” show that it is not confined to homogeneous outflow. Hence, as to realm,〔commonality〕extends to all three realms, and as to class it extends to the two senses of homogeneous outflow and maturation.

“Acquisition” and the marks, as to class, extend to all three—that is, momentary, of homogeneous outflow, and maturation. “Non-acquisition” and the two absorptions are of homogeneous outflow only. The single word “only” is to make clear that they are not maturation and the rest.

The senses not stated above have now been stated. The result of non-perception and the life faculty were analyzed above〔and so are not stated again here〕.

〔Question:〕Why is it not said that acquisition and the rest are included in the class of sentient beings only?〔Answer:〕Because it was already said above that they are ‘what a sentient being possesses,’ and the rest.〔Question:〕Why is it not said that the marks extend to both the class of sentient beings and what is not of that class?〔Answer:〕Because it was already said above that ‘all that is conditioned is together with the four marks.’ What remains unstated may be known by inference as fits each case.

義疏Exposition

五蘊之中,色蘊、受蘊、想蘊、識蘊都好安頓。獨有行蘊裡剩下一批東西,既不是色、又不與心相應:一個人「還是人」的那份相似,一個修定者『心停了而人還在』的那段空白,一具屍體『壽煖識離身』之後的僵仆,一件事物「本無今有,有已還無」的那道遷流,還有一句話『能被聽懂』的那個所以然。

有部把它們一一立為實物,數為十四,名曰心不相應行。前一卷已辯得與非得;本卷從第三個「同分」起,到第十四個「文身」止,十二個一氣說完。

這一卷因此成了全論最像法庭的一卷。每一條的體例幾乎一樣:先由有部立宗、舉經證、開四句;接著論主換上經部的眼睛,一路推徵『這件事非要另立一個實物不可嗎』;最後論主自己下一句「此非善說,違我宗故」——說完了經部的話,又聲明自己不是經部。讀這一卷,要學會的不是站哪一邊,而是看清楚一個名相被立起來時,究竟承擔了什麼工作

一、同分——『這也是有情、那也是有情』,這句話憑什麼說得出口

頌只有五個字:「同分有情等」。問題卻極大。世間萬千有情,形貌、業用、樂欲各各不同;為什麼人一看,就能把牠們一齊喚作「有情」?有部的答案是:另有一件實在的東西在起作用——「有別實物名為同分,謂諸有情展轉類等」。

先排一個誤解。同分不是「相似」這件事本身,而是使相似成為可能的那個因。頌疏釋此云「分者,因義,謂由此分,能令有情身形等同」;光記兼存二釋,一釋作持業(即分名同),一釋作依主(同之分故名為同分),並記其名「此從果及因為名」。所以同分是就果與因兩頭立名的:果是相似,因是同分。

有部又開為三:一切有情共有的「無差別同分」,界地趣生種姓男女學無學各別的「有差別同分」,以及隨蘊處界而立的「法同分」。理由極簡潔——若無此物,「有情有情等無差別,覺及施設不應得有」:你連把兩個人叫同一個名字都做不到。

這一條落到修學上,是全卷最有用的一課:凡是一個名詞能穩定地指涉一群東西,背後總被預設了某種『共同性』。有部把這預設坐實為法,經部要拆它。誰勝誰負後面再說,先看清楚問題本身有多真。

二、同分之難——四句、異生性、菴羅樹與勝論

論主接著替經部發五問,一問比一問尖。

先立一個四句,看似閒筆,實是路標:死而復生,同分捨不捨?同處死還生同處,不捨不得;入正性離生,捨異生同分、得聖者同分;此趣死生餘趣,亦捨亦得;除此之外,第四句。注意第二句——凡夫轉聖,換的是同分。這一句後面會回過頭來咬有部。

咬法就是第一問:「若別有實物名異生同分,何用別立異生性耶?」你既已立「異生同分」,又另立「異生性」,一個位置放兩個實物;何況「非異人同分,別有人性故」——你並沒有在「人同分」之外再立一個「人性」啊。第二問:同分非色,眼看不見;又無別用,覺慧也辨不出;世人不知有它,照樣把有情喚作有情——那它「設有體亦何所用」。第三問最俏皮:「又何因不許有無情同分?」穀麥豆、金鐵、菴羅樹、半娜娑樹,不也各自同類相似?第四問:同分彼此也有差別,怎麼不在同分上再立同分?第五問最重:你這一立,豈不正好成了勝論的「總同句義」與「同異句義」?

毘婆沙師只答了最後一問:「彼執與此義類不同,以說一物於多轉故」——外道是一個常住之物遍在多物上轉,我是一一有情各別而有、念念無常。此外便退到經證:世尊說過「若還來此得人同分」。經部一句頂回去:經說了「得人同分」,可沒說「別有實物名為同分」;那是「即如是類諸行生時,於中假立人同分等」。論主最後一錘:「此非善說,違我宗故」。

排誤:不要把這一段讀成「論主破有部」。論主是先把經部的難擺足,然後親手判它不善。讀俱舍第一件要學的事就是這個溫度——他讓兩造都把話說完,自己只在最後亮一次立場。

三、無想果——一堵擋住江河的堤堰

頌曰「無想無想中,心心所法滅,異熟居廣果」。上一個「無想」是果、下一個「無想」是天,五個字裡藏著兩層。

它是什麼?在無想天中「有法能令心心所滅」的那個法。它是實有的,作用是——「是實有物,能遮未來心心所法令暫不起,如堰江河」。這個比喻要看仔細:堤堰不是把水殺死,是把它擋在那裡不流過來;所以叫「暫不起」。

它從哪來?是無想定所感的異熟。住在哪裡?廣果天中一處高勝之地。頌疏釋此以初禪為比:「如初禪中有高臺閣,大梵王居,名中間禪」——不是另立一天,是一天之中另有一區。

排誤:最容易錯的是以為那裡的有情從頭到尾沒有想。論說得明白:「生死位中多時有想」,只是中間長時想不起,才叫無想。而終結之時恰恰是想回來了——「彼諸有情由想起故從彼處沒」,論主還補一喻「如久睡覺還起於想」。

落地:這一條是全論對『以定境冒充涅槃』最冷靜的一次描寫。五百劫的空白換來的是「如箭射空力盡便墮」,沒後必生欲界,還得靠先前留下的順後受業接住。修定而不辨所求,這是俱舍給的第一張警告。

四、無想定——為什麼聖者看它「如見深坑」

頌四句把定的五個門一次說盡:「如是無想定,後靜慮求脫,善唯順生受,非聖得一世」。

名怎麼立?論給兩個讀法:「無想者定名無想定,或定無想名無想定」——前者是『修無想者之定』,後者是『定即無想』。地在第四靜慮。作意呢——為求解脫,而且是「彼執無想是真解脫」的那種求。性唯善,故能招無想天五蘊異熟;受唯順生,第二生必受其果。

最要緊的是第四句上半:「非聖」。理由論說得極重:「以諸聖者於無想定如見深坑不樂入故」。為什麼是深坑?因為進去的門票是「要執無想為真解脫,起出離想而修此定」;聖者不執有漏為真解脫,這門票他買不起,也不肯買。

「得一世」是說初得時只得現在世。論給一個現成的比方:「如初受得別解脫戒」——受戒那一剎那也只得現在。而因為無心,所以沒有未來修。

排誤:不要把「非聖得」誤讀成聖者的能力不足。是不肯,不是不能——這是意樂之判,不是階位之判。

落地:無想定與後面的滅盡定,形貌幾乎一樣,都是把心關掉;分野只在一念作意。同樣的技術、不同的發心,一個成外道天、一個成俱解脫。這是本卷最鋒利的一組對照。

五、滅盡定——聖者的無心,與佛的「非前」

頌六句:「滅盡定亦然,為靜住有頂,善二受不定,聖由加行得,成佛得非前,三十四念故」。

「亦然」二字論自己點破,是比例無想定的「心心所滅」,只此一項相同。其餘門門相反:作意,前者「以出離想作意為先」、此者「以止息想作意為先」;地,前者第四靜慮、此者有頂;受,前者唯順生、此者順生順後不定乃至全不受;人,前者唯異生、此者唯聖者。異生為什麼起不了?論列三因——「怖畏斷滅故、唯聖道力所能起故、現法涅槃勝解入故」。

後兩句是佛的特例。佛不由加行得,是成佛盡智時得,因為「佛無一德由加行得」。可是佛在此前不曾起過滅定,怎麼在盡智時就成了俱分解脫?論答:於起滅定「得自在故,如已起者成俱解脫」——自在即是得,不必實起。

「三十四念故」是遮西方師的。西方師說菩薩學位先起滅定後得菩提;若許此說,便順鄔波毱多《理目足論》。迦濕彌羅師據三十四念立宗:見道十六念、離有頂貪十八念,一坐相續,中間「無容得起不同類心」——滅定之心是有漏,插不進這串無漏念裡。外國諸師還要爭『起了又如何』,論主搬出菩薩的期心作結:「謂我未得諸漏永盡,終不解斯結加趺坐」。

落地:這一段順帶交代了何謂「一坐」。不是姿勢,是一段不容雜入的相續。

六、二定之同異——為什麼滅定的第一次,一定在人間

頌兩句:「二定依欲色,滅定初人中」。

同在哪裡?二定都依欲色二界之身而起。論引本論一句為證——「或有是色有,此有非五行」,指色界有情住不同類心、或入二定、或生無想天已入無想,那時只剩色行二蘊,不具五蘊。異在哪裡?無想定二界皆得初起,滅定的第一次必在人中;此後由退失而生色界,再依色身重修。

滅定會退嗎?論答會,並引《鄔陀夷經》為據:有比丘現法中修不滿足,身壞生意成天身,在那裡又能數數入出滅受想定。意成天身佛說是色界,而滅定唯在有頂——若不退,怎麼會生到色界去?有餘部說第四靜慮亦有滅定,論以「九次第定」的經說擋回;至於超越定,那是得自在以後的事,不礙初學之次第。

論隨後把二定之異排成六門:地異、加行異、相續異、異熟異、順受異、初起異。又補一問:二定既然都是滅心心所,為什麼一個叫無想、一個叫滅受想?答得漂亮——「二定加行中,唯厭逆此故」,就像他心智其實也知受等,卻只從加行偏重處立名。

排誤:「滅定初人中」不是說天上不能入滅定,是說第一次必在人中。至於無色界何以全不起滅定,那是「二定依欲色」句下的另一問,頌疏別設一問答之——問:「先無想定不依無色,理在不疑,何故滅定不依無色?」答:「命根依二法轉:一色、二心。若於欲、色起滅盡定,時雖復無心,命根依色轉。生於無色已無色身,若起滅盡定便無色、心,命依何轉?是則斷滅,非謂入定,故無色界不起滅定也。」欲色界入滅定時心雖無,命根還可依色而轉;無色界無色身,再滅心便無所依,那就是斷滅不是入定。二句各有所屬,不可互代。

七、滅定中到底有沒有心——世友、妙音與二法互為種子

這是全卷最深的一處,論以「今二定中心久時斷,如何於後心復得生」發問。

毘婆沙師答得直白:過去是有的,前心可作後心的等無間緣。有餘師換一個路子:生無色界時色久斷,後來色又生,可見色的再起靠的是心;那麼出定心的再起,也該靠「有根身」而非前心——所以先代軌範師「咸言二法互為種子」,二法就是心與有根身。

尊者世友走第三條路:「我說滅定猶有細心,故無此失」。尊者妙音立刻反破:若有識,則根境識三和合必有觸,「三和合觸俱起受想思」,那受想就沒滅,還叫什麼滅受想定。世友一方拿阿羅漢有受不生愛作例——觸也未必生受;妙音答此例不然,因為經文自己作了簡別,說的是「若無明觸所生諸受為緣生愛」,卻從無一處簡別過觸生受。

由此「毘婆沙師說滅定中諸心皆滅」。既無心,何以名定?論給兩解:「此令大種平等行故說名為定」,或由入定前的心力平等至此。至於二定是實是假,有部說實(能遮礙心),有說是假(只是心不轉的分位假立);論主末後照例一句「此非善說,違我宗故」。

落地:這一段是讀唯識前最該熟的一頁。『無心位如何接續』這個難題,此處已有三種答案在檯面上——過去有體、二法互為種子、猶有細心。後來瑜伽行派的答案是第八識恆行;問題是同一個問題。

八、命根——一句『壽即是命』,一句「持煖與識」

頌兩句:「命根體即壽,能持煖及識」。光記釋此云「上句會名,下句用證」——上句只是把「命根」與「壽」認作一物,下句才說出它的作用。

會名之據是對法:「云何命根?謂三界壽」。可是「壽」又是什麼?論答:「謂有別法能持煖識說名為壽」。所以命根不是一團生命力,它的定義是功能式的——能把煖與識拴在一起、令其相續住的那個因。

排誤:不要把命根想成靈魂。它既不能離煖識而獨存,也不作煖識之外的第三件事;它只是『令那兩件不散』的那個持。

落地:這是佛教談『活著』最省的一種說法。活著=體溫與識還在同一相續上;一旦這兩者離身,剩下的就只是頌裡那具僵仆的身體。

九、壽煖識頌——世尊親說的一句,也是全卷唯一一段屍體描寫

論在此引一頌,前面標的是「故世尊言」——這不是論主自造,是引經,四句都是佛語:「壽煖及與識,三法捨身時,所捨身僵仆,如木無思覺」。

光記於此有一字之訓,極見古人讀書之細:「仰死名僵,伏死名仆」,仰面而死叫僵,覆面而死叫仆;還補一句「亦有側死且言僵仆,或從多說」——側著死的也有,經只舉多數。

為什麼要引這一頌?因為前面的定義是抽象的(「能持煖識」),這裡給一個誰都見過的驗證:三者同去,身即如木。論引畢即接一句作結——「故有別法,能持煖識相續住因說名為壽」。

排誤:頌說「三法捨身」,不要讀成三法是三個小人離開。論的立場是:壽是持者,煖識是所持;三法一齊謝,是持與所持一齊謝。

落地:這是全卷少有的、可以直接用在觀身念處上的一段。身之為身,靠的只是這三件;三件一撤,木頭而已。

十、命根之傍論——壽體是實是假,論主親自推了十八轉

頌下的長行忽然變成一場拉鋸,且極長。

有部立:壽持煖識。經部問:那誰持壽?有部答:煖識反過來持壽。經部立刻抓住循環:三法互持,誰先滅?若無先滅者,三法應當恆不謝。有部退一步:那壽由業持。經部再逼:既然業能持,何不由業直接持煖識,何必要壽?有部亮出底牌:不能,否則「勿一切識從始至終恒異熟故」——若唯業持識,識就永遠是異熟,事實不然。經部又推:那就業持煖、煖持識。有部答:無色界無煖,識靠什麼?如是往還,論主評一句「豈得隨情數為轉計」——不要一次次換說法。

經部最後亮出自己的方案:「今亦不言全無壽體,但說壽體非別實物」;壽體就是「三界業所引同分住時勢分」——業引同分,同分住多久,那段「勢分」就是壽。並給兩喻:「如穀種等所引乃至熟時勢分,又如放箭所引乃至住時勢分」。放箭之喻順帶引出外道的「速疾行」之執,論主以三難破之:體一則急緩到時之差不應有,無礙則應畢竟不墮,若說風障則應初發即墮或永不墮。

破完外道,論主替有部收尾:「有別實物能持煖識名為壽體,是說為善」。

落地:這一段最值得學的是推徵的節奏。每一轉都只做一件事:把對方的答案代進去,看會多出什麼。十八轉下來,兩造的代價都攤在桌面上——立實物者要背循環,立勢分者要背無體。

十一、死的四句與「非時死」——附在命根之後的兩段

論接著問:是壽盡故死,還是另有餘因?《施設論》開四句:壽業盡、福業盡、二業俱盡、以及「不能避脫抂橫緣故」。第四句就是橫死。論主還補一項:也應說「捨壽行故」。

再引《發智論》問壽是「隨相續轉」還是「一起便住」:欲界不入二定者隨相續轉,入二定者及色無色界一切有情一起便住。迦濕彌羅師判此云「初顯有障,後顯無障,由此決定有非時死」——這一判是有部立「非時死」的正據。

隨後引經開「四得自體」:唯可自害者,如戲忘念天、意憤恚天,由發起增上喜怒而自殞;唯可他害者,如處胎卵;俱可害者,欲界多分;俱非害者,一長串——中有、色無色界、那落迦、北俱盧洲、正住見道、慈定、滅定、無想定、王仙、佛使、佛所記別五人、最後身菩薩及其母、輪王及其母。

經裡佛卻只對舍利子舉了非想非非想處一處。論解為「舉後顯初」,並舉「舉初顯後」之例(梵眾天是第一樂生天)與「舉後顯初」之例(極光淨天是第二樂生天)。外人爭說那兩例有「如」字、是譬喻,此經無「如」字不可例;論主反舉七識住經「有色有情身異想異,如人一分,天是第一識住」——那裡的「如」也不是譬喻。爭畢,論主自己喊停:「傍論且止」。

排誤:這一段常被讀成掌故。其實它是為前一句「決定有非時死」補足的——若人人皆壽盡而死,佛就不必開四種得自體了。

十二、四有為相——生、住、異、滅,與那三個埋伏在稠林裡的怨敵

頌兩句:「相謂諸有為,生住異滅性」。論釋四字極整齊:「此於諸法能起名生,能安名住,能衰名異,能壞名滅」,末補一句「性是體義」——有部要的正是這個「體」字。

隨即撞上經證:經只說三有為相。論答:經中的「住異」正是這裡「異」的別名,如生名起、滅名為盡。那經為什麼不立住?兩個理由:三相是令行三世遷流的,說它們是為了「令諸有情生厭畏故」,而住是安立、不生厭;又無為法也有自相住,說住則相濫。

論在此給了本卷最好的一個譬喻:人在稠林,三怨欲害——「一從稠林牽之令出、一衰其力、一壞命根」。生把你從未來拖進現在,異削你的力,滅斷你的命;三相於行如此。

還有第三說:經是把住與異合為一名。何必合說?因為「住是有情所愛著處」,為令厭捨,才與異合說——「如示黑耳與吉祥俱」。

排誤:四相不是四個階段的名字,是四種作用。同一剎那法上四相俱有,只是用時有別;這一點正是下文經部要攻的地方。

落地:這一段把無常講成了一個結構,而不是一句感嘆。你所愛著的正是「住」,而經連這一個名字都不肯單獨給你。

十三、四隨相——母雞生子之喻,與「無窮」的收煞

難來得很快:生等相既是有為,就該另有生等相;如此便無窮。頌答兩句:「此有生生等,於八一有能」。

「生生等」是四隨相——論自釋「謂四隨相,生生、住住、異異、滅滅」。無窮之難如何解?「四本四隨於八於一功能別故」。所謂功能,論給兩解:「謂法作用或謂士用」。

算法是這樣:一法生時連自體共九法俱起——自體一、本相四、隨相四。本相中的生除自己不生,生其餘八法;隨相中的生生只生本相之生一法。論以母雞為喻:「謂如雌雞,有生多子有唯生一」。生生一次只生一個,所以到隨相為止,不必再往上加。

排誤:不要把隨相想成第五、第六層相。隨相與本相是互相成就的一組:本相八法之中已含隨相,隨相反過來只成就本相。九法閉合,無窮之難就斷在這裡。

落地:這是有部法相學最典型的一手——用功能之別而非層級之增來止住回歸。日後唯識談種現熏生,用的也是同一種收煞。

十四、經部之難——「何緣如是分析虛空」

到此經部正式出手,第一句就極重:「何緣如是分析虛空?」——空無一物的地方,你卻在上頭分出四個名目。理由是「無定量故」:這些相不像色等那樣有決定的現量、比量或至教量可證。

有部搬經:「有為之起亦可了知,盡及住異亦可了知」。論主答得毫不客氣:「天愛!汝等執文迷義,薄伽梵說義是所依」。那經的實義是什麼?愚夫於行相續上執我我所,世尊為斷此執,才顯示『行的相續是有為、是緣生』,並不是要說一剎那中具有三相——因為一剎那的起等三相根本不可知,而不可知者不應立為相。

至於經為何重說「有為」二字?是要人知道此相表是有為,而不是表『有為法之存在』(「如居白鷺表水非無」),也不是表有為法之善惡(「如童女相表善非善」)。兩個譬喻都極活:見白鷺知有水,是表存在;見童女之相知生善子惡子,是表善惡;四相兩樣都不是。

於是經部給出自己的四相:「諸行相續初起名生,終盡位中說名為滅,中間相續隨轉名住,此前後別名為住異」,並舉世尊對難陀說受之生住異滅為證。

落地同一組名相,有部安在剎那上,經部安在相續上。這一句是本卷後半的總鑰匙——底下三頌連引,全為坐實這一句。

十五、引頌之一——「相續初名生」

論引第一頌,前面標「故說頌言」:「相續初名生,滅謂終盡位,中隨轉名住,住異前後別」。

要看清誰在說話。這不是論主自造之頌,是他所牒引的舊頌;引它是為了證明『四相安在相續上』不是自己新編,而是有所本。四句與前一段長行一一對應:初起、終盡、中間隨轉、前後之別。

排誤:讀到「相續」二字不要放過。有部說一剎那上具四相,經部說一剎那上根本無四相可指,只有把一段相續攤開,生住異滅才有位置可站。整組引頌的力氣都用在這個「相續」上。

落地:這也正是一般人實際的經驗方式——沒有人是在一剎那裡看見無常的,都是把前後兩段擺在一起才看見。

十六、引頌之二——「本無今有生」

第二頌前標「復有頌言」:「本無今有生,相續隨轉住,前後別住異,相續斷名滅」。

與前頌同義而換一組語詞:生說成「本無今有」,滅說成「相續斷」。為什麼要引第二頌?因為前頌的「初」與「終盡」還帶著時間點的味道,容易被讀回剎那;此頌改用「本無今有」與「相續斷」,把四相徹底說成相續上的分段。

排誤:「本無今有」四字在本卷出現三次,兩次在經部口中、一次在有部口中,用法卻不同。經部用它說生只是一個描述;有部用它說生相之所以要立。同一句話,兩宗各取所需——這是本卷讀來最需要留神的地方。

落地:日常說『這事發生了』,說的正是本無今有。經部的意思是:除此以外,並沒有一個叫「發生」的東西另外存在。

十七、引頌之三——「由諸法剎那,無住而有滅」

第三頌前標「又有頌言」:「由諸法剎那,無住而有滅,彼自然滅故,執有住非理」。

這一頌與前兩頌分工不同。前兩頌是,說四相在相續上如何安;此頌是,直指剎那上不可能有「住」——諸法既是剎那,生已即滅,中間沒有一段可以叫住;而且滅是自然的,不待外緣,所以在剎那上立一個住相不合道理。

引畢,論主收一句:所以只在相續上說住,這樣《對法》的話才講得通——「云何名住?謂一切行已生未滅」。至於《發智論》說一心中有生有死有老,論主也代為安置:「而彼論文依眾同分相續心說,非一剎那」。

排誤:三頌連引,不是同一件事說三遍。一立、二立、三破,第三頌是把有部『剎那具四相』的路封死。

落地:讀論遇到連引數頌時,先問『它們分別在做什麼』,往往比逐句解字更快看懂一段。

十八、剎那上的四相,與那顆被擲出去的金剛

經部並不止步於相續。論接著說:就一一剎那而言,離開實有之執,四相也一樣成立——本無今有名生,有已還無名滅,後後嗣前前名住,前後有別名住異。

難者說:前後相似之時,哪有差別?論以金剛為喻:「謂金剛等有擲未擲,及強力擲與弱力擲,速遲墮落時差別故」——同一塊金剛,擲與不擲、強擲與弱擲,落地遲速就不同,可見大種轉變的差別是有的;只是諸行相似相續,前後差別小,看起來才像沒變。

再難:最後的聲光剎那、涅槃時最後的六處,沒有後念,豈不無住異,相便不遍有為?論答:這裡本來就不是把「住」立為有為相,說的是「住之異」;有住必有異,所以無不遍之失。

隨後論主連下數難破有部的『四相俱有而用時別』:假使未來的生有作用,它怎麼還算未來;現在生用已謝,它怎麼還算現在;住異滅三用俱在現在,那一剎那該叫住、叫異、還是叫滅;若說住力強故先用,後來何以又弱到與本法一齊被異滅所壞;若說住起用已不應更起(如生),論主分辨得極細——生的作用是引法入現在,已入不必再引;住的作用是安法令不衰滅,已住正可令它永住,所以住用理應恆起,不能拿生作例。末後再問:住用一停,異滅與本法都已不住,那異滅二相在何處起用、又還有什麼事可做?

落地:這一段是全論訓練『檢查一個模型』的範本。不必問它對不對,先問:照它說的做一遍,會不會自相矛盾。

十九、引頌之四——「即前異不成」

推到「異」相時,論主說:一法生已未壞名住、住已壞時名滅,這還講得通;獨有「異」,在一法上進退推徵都立不住。為什麼?「異謂前後性相轉變,非即此法可言異此」。於是引頌:「即前異不成,異前非一法,是故於一法,立異終不成」。

這一頌同樣前標「故說頌言」,是牒引而非自造;引它是把上文一整段推徵壓成四句。義理極簡:說它就是先前那個,「異」無從說起;說它不是先前那個,那就換了一法,也不是『一法之異』。兩頭都不通。

論隨後補破滅相:有餘部說要遇滅因緣、滅相才能滅法;論以服藥為喻——「服瀉藥時天來令利」,藥自己就能通利,何必再請天神?既然滅因緣就能滅,何須另立滅相。而且心心所他們也許剎那自滅,那滅與住就無先後,一法一時亦住亦滅,不合正理。

落地:「異」是四相裡最難安的一個。今天說『這東西變了』,其實永遠是拿兩個時點在比;一旦只剩一個時點,「變」字就沒有著落。頌說的正是這件事。

二十、生不能獨力生——「非離因緣合」

前面爭了半天生相有無,這裡補一個要緊的限定。難者問:若生在未來就能生所生法,未來一切法為什麼不一齊生起?頌答兩句:「生能生所生,非離因緣合」。

論釋極短:並不是離開其餘因緣和合、單憑生相之力就能生,所以未來諸法不頓起。經部立刻反問:那我們只見因緣有生的功能,何必再要生相?有部答:「法性幽微甚難知故,雖現有體而不可知」,而且沒有生相,「色之生」「受之生」這種第六轉的說法也不能成立。

經部把這反例推到底:若為成立第六轉就要立實物,那為成立「空、無我」之覺,是不是也要在法外立空性、無我性?為成立一二大小合離彼此之覺,是不是也要像外道那樣立數、量、合、離等別性?何況「色之自性」這句第六轉,難道色外另有一個自性?所以生等只是假立,說「色之生」不過是為簡別其餘——「如世間說栴檀之香、石子之體」。

有部末後不再逐條答,只表態:豈能因設難者多就棄本宗——「非恐有鹿而不種麥,懼多蠅附不食美團」。

落地:這句諺語式的收尾,是本卷讀來最有人味的一處。它承認難是難,但立宗自有立宗的擔當。論主把兩造的態度也一併記下來了,不只記道理。

二十一、名身、句身、文身——一句話為什麼能被聽懂

頌兩句:「名身等所謂,想章字總說」。以想釋名、以章釋句、以字釋文,以總說釋身。

論釋名曰「名謂作想」,如說色聲香味等想;釋句曰「句者謂章,詮義究竟」,如「諸行無常」等章,或能辨了業用德時的相應差別;釋文曰「文者謂字」,如𧙃阿壹伊等。有難說字就是書寫符號之名;論答:不是為顯書分才造字,是為顯字才造書分——因為要讓人不必聽見也能理解,才造出書寫符號來。「身」即「總說」,論釋「言總說者是合集義」,二名以上相合乃名名身,餘類推。

最大的一難在後面:這三者以語為性,語即是聲、聲屬色法,怎麼反說是心不相應行?論答:三者不以語為自性。語只是音聲,音聲本身不令人了義;順序是「語發名,名能顯義,乃能令了」。那什麼樣的音聲才令義可了?必須是能說的人在諸義中「已共立為能詮定量」的那種。

排誤:不要把名句文身當成文法學。有部立它們,是為了安頓一個很實際的觀察——同樣一串聲音,懂的人聽見義,不懂的人只聽見響。那個差別得有個安放處。

落地:這是佛教語言論的起點。後來唯識把名言熏習說成種子,問題仍是這一個:義是怎麼被載住的。

二十二、引頌之五——瞿聲九義

論舉一例證明「共立為能詮定量」,並引一頌,前標「故有頌言」:「方獸地光言,金剛眼天水,於斯九種義,智者立瞿聲」。

這一頌是引外典,不是論主自說。一個「瞿」音,古人共立它去指九種完全不相干的東西——方位、獸、大地、光、言語、金剛、眼、天、水。為什麼引它?因為它把「約定」二字證得最徹底:若聲與義之間有天然的連繫,一聲豈能承九義

論隨即以此反問執名能顯義者:既然是共立的定量,那麼「但由音聲顯用已辦,何須橫計別有實名」。接著逐路封死:名由語生嗎——聲皆聲性,則一切聲皆能生名;名由語顯嗎——同過。若說能生能顯之聲有差別,那差別已足顯義,何待別名。又諸念之聲不可聚集,也沒有一法分分漸生,名怎麼由語發出來。若改執語生文、文生名、名顯義,同樣的難照樣成立,因為諸念之文也不可聚集。

再破另一路執:若名如生等與義俱生,那現在的名就不能指目過去未來之義;而且「又父母等隨意所欲立子等名」——名是後來隨意加的,怎麼會與義俱起;何況無為法應無名,你們又不肯承認。至於世尊說頌依於名,論答:聲即是名,頌是名的安布差別,執有實物不合正理,「如樹等行及心次第」——眾樹成行,行不在樹外。

有部末後仍守本宗:名等身別有實物,實而非假,理由是「非一切法皆是尋思所能了故」。

二十三、名身等之界繫、五類與三性

頌兩句:「欲色有情攝,等流無記性」。四門一次答完。

界繫:唯欲色二界。論記一異說「有說:亦通無色界繫,然不可說」——存而不判。有情非有情:有情數所攝,理由是「能說者成非所顯義」——成就名身的是能說之人,不是所詮之義(義通非情)。五類:唯等流,非異熟、非長養。三性:唯無覆無記。

排誤:說名身等是無記,不是說語言沒有善惡。善惡在能發語的心,不在名句文身本身;名句文身只是承載。

落地:這一條在修學上有極實用的一面——同一句話,善說惡說在心不在字;而字本身無記,所以誰都可以拿去用。經教之所以能被結集、被傳誦、也被誤用,理據就在這裡。

二十四、諸門總辨——一頌收十二條

末頌四句:「同分亦如是,并無色異熟,得相通三類,非得定等流」。前面各條散說的界繫五類三性,這裡一次補齊。

「亦如是」是說同分如名身等,通欲色、有情數、等流、無覆無記。「并無色」補一項:同分不止欲色,通三界。「并異熟」再補一項:同分不止等流,也通異熟。所以同分界通三、類通二。「得」與四相,類通三——有剎那、等流、異熟。「非得」與二定唯是等流,一個「唯」字是要表明它們不是異熟。

論末後自問兩句,順帶把體例交代清楚:為什麼不說得等唯有情數?因為前面已說「已說有情所成等故」。為什麼不說相通有情非有情?因為前面已說「已說一切有為俱故」。其餘未說的,隨應准知。

排誤:不要把這一頌讀成附錄。它是本卷的結算表——十二個不相應行,一一在界、類、性三個座標上定位。有部立法之為「實」,不只是說它有,更是說它能在這張表上佔到確定的一格。

落地:讀完這一卷再回頭看那句「心不相應行」,就會發現它並不是一個雜物箱。凡是不能歸給色、也不能歸給心,卻在經驗裡確實起著作用的那些「所以然」,都被收在這裡。同分管相似,二定管空白,命根管相續,四相管遷流,名句文身管意義。一卷之中,五件人人都碰得到的事,被安上了五個座位。

承衍:四疏之鏡

以上是本卷自身之義。此下另以古德之判釋、真諦異譯與眾賢反破旁照——鏡非論,是換幾種讀法看同一卷書。

一、同分之名義,四家各作一解。光記兼存持業、依主二釋,並以持業釋「簡異經部」「簡異勝論」;頌疏唯取依主一解;寶疏引《順正理》之文後直斷「論既此釋,徒煩異解」,另立「同法非一,名為眾同,與彼為因,名之為分」;神泰疏不辨釋式,改就四部異名會通:「六足本論說:此名眾同分」「此眾同分雜心,名眾生種類,唯說人同分,不說法同分。婆沙名受身處,唯說法同分,不說人同分。此論名同分,通人法也」。泰疏又破古師「人同分外別有法同分」之說。四家並錄,不判。

二、眾賢之反破,本卷最密。《順正理》稱世親為「經主」,逐段牒其語而破。同分一節,眾賢對「無情同分」之難反責曰「汝亦許有人天等趣胎卵等生,何不亦許菴羅等趣菉豆等生」,並立三理證同分實有;命根一節,牒「今亦不言全無壽體,但說壽體非別實物」而斷曰「是故經主於此義中,專搆多言都無所表」,末結「是故壽體實有別物,能持煖識,說為命根」;四相一節,牒「何緣如是分析虛空」全文而破,末云「是則汝曹由執假有,豈非倒是鑽攪虛空」。二宗並錄,勝負不判。

三、真諦舊譯之四相名目與本卷不同。玄奘作生、住、異、滅,真諦作「生老住無常」,長行亦隨之作「老者能變異此法,無常者能滅此法」;異相頌真諦作「若如前無老,若異非前法,是故於一法,老相不得成」。名身頌真諦作「名句及字聚,號言文總集」,其句之例不用「諸行無常」而用「善友一時遇」。瞿聲頌真諦作「言方地光牛」,九義中以「牛」代「獸」,且標明所出「如尼六多論偈說」——玄奘本但作「故有頌言」。二譯取捨=譯者所裁,此唯並錄。

四、三引頌之所出,賴神泰疏轉引真諦本疏而存。泰疏云「真諦師本疏云:此下三頌中,初頌大迦旃延造經優波提舍中有此偈」「第二頌佛陀察多羅所造經優波提舍中有此偈。第三頌鳩摩羅摩羅多法師所造論中有此頌」;於「即前異不成」一頌亦引「真諦師本疏云:此偈亦於大迦旃延經、優波提舍正理論頌之句」。真諦本疏今不存,此為僅見之著錄。所指是否確然,古無定說,並錄不判。

五、「生生」二字之上下所指,三家三式。光記二解並存:「上生字是小生,下生字是大生,能生生故」,又解「上生字是大生,下生字是小生,生之生故名為生生」;頌疏唯取前解「上生字是小生,下生字是大生,從小生生大生故,名生生」;神泰疏別作一式,以「用」釋上字。三式並錄。

六、黑耳吉祥之本事與舊譯。光記具述其事:「黑耳、吉祥姊妹二人常相隨逐。姊名吉祥,所至之處能為利益。妹為黑耳,由耳黑故故以名焉,所至之處能為衰損」,並斥舊譯「舊云功德天、黑闇女,譯家謬矣」;神泰疏亦以舊稱為不然;頌疏具述而不判;寶疏但云「如文可知」。判與不判,各還其位。

七、無想異熟之師說歸屬,唯泰疏作了勘定。泰疏云「若依婆沙評家,十一說之中評取第二說。今俱舍論:問:誰之異熟?答:謂無想定。同婆沙第二師說,評家所存」,而《順正理》所取則「同婆沙初師說,非婆沙評家所存也」。此為本卷古德校勘之最細一處,錄以備考。

八、大正本卷五之異讀二十二條,並錄不改。其中涉義理者三——「種姓」宋元明本作「種性」、「此於諸法能起名生」宮本作「中於」、「或謂士用」宋元本作「士時」明本作「生時」;餘皆異體、音寫、脫衍。底本仍從大正之讀,異讀存錄備考,取捨非本層所能定。

Among the five aggregates, form, feeling, perception, and consciousness are all easy to place. Only within the aggregate of formations does a set of things remain that are neither form nor associated with mind: the likeness by which a person is “still the same person”; the blank stretch in which a meditator’s ‘mind has stopped and yet the person is still there’; the stiff prostration of a corpse after ‘lifespan, warmth, and consciousness have left the body’; the flowing by which a thing “is not before and is now, and having been is not again”; and the reason why a sentence ‘can be understood.’

The Sarvāstivādins established each of these as a real thing, counted them as fourteen, and named them formations not associated with mind. The preceding fascicle already analyzed acquisition and non-acquisition; this fascicle runs from the third, “commonality,” to the fourteenth, “syllable-body,” finishing twelve of them at a stretch.

This fascicle is therefore the one in the whole treatise that most resembles a courtroom. The pattern of each item is nearly the same: first the Sarvāstivādins establish the thesis, adduce scriptural proof, and open a fourfold analysis; then the author of the treatise puts on Sautrāntika eyes and presses all the way through, asking ‘must this matter really have a separate real thing established for it?’; and finally the author of the treatise himself sets down the sentence “this is not well stated, because it contradicts my own school”—having spoken the Sautrāntikas’ words, he declares that he is not a Sautrāntika. What is to be learned in reading this fascicle is not which side to stand on, but how to see clearly what work a term is actually made to carry when it is set up.

1. Commonality—On What Ground Can One Say ‘This Too Is a Sentient Being, That Too Is a Sentient Being’

The stanza is only five characters: “commonality is that by which sentient beings are alike.” The question, however, is very large. Sentient beings without number differ severally in shape, in activity, and in inclination; why is it that at a glance one can call them all alike “sentient beings”? The Sarvāstivāda answer is that another real thing is at work—“there is a separate real thing named commonality, that is, sentient beings being of an equal kind one with another.”

First clear away a misunderstanding. Commonality is not the fact of “resemblance” itself, but the cause that makes resemblance possible. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains it thus: “‘portion’ has the sense of cause; it is by this portion that the bodily shapes of sentient beings and the rest are made alike.” Puguang’s Record preserves two explanations, one appositional-determinative (the portion itself being the sameness), one dependent-determinative (the portion of what is the same, hence commonality), and records of the name that “this is named from both result and cause.” Commonality is therefore named from both ends, result and cause: the result is the resemblance, the cause is the commonality.

The Sarvāstivādins then open it into three: the “undifferentiated commonality” shared by all sentient beings; the “differentiated commonality” set severally by realm, level, destiny, mode of birth, lineage, female and male, in training and beyond training; and the “dharma-commonality” established according to the aggregates, sense fields, and elements. Their reason is extremely brief—without this thing, “the equal and undifferentiated cognition and expression, ‘a sentient being, a sentient being,’ ought not to be established”: you could not even call two people by one and the same name.

Brought down to practice, this item is the most useful lesson in the fascicle: wherever a term can stably designate a group of things, some kind of ‘commonness’ has been presupposed behind it. The Sarvāstivādins make that presupposition into a solid dharma; the Sautrāntikas mean to take it apart. Who prevails may be left for later; first see how real the question itself is.

2. The Objections to Commonality—The Fourfold Analysis, Ordinary-Being Status, the Mango Tree, and the Vaiśeṣikas

The author of the treatise next raises five questions on behalf of the Sautrāntikas, each sharper than the last.

He first sets out a fourfold analysis that looks like an aside and is in fact a signpost: when one dies and is born again, is commonality relinquished or not? Dying in one place and being born again in that same place—neither relinquished nor acquired; entering the certainty of the noble path—relinquishing the commonality of an ordinary being and acquiring that of a noble one; dying in this destiny and being born in another—both relinquished and acquired; and apart from these, the fourth case. Note the second case—when a worldling turns noble, what changes is his commonality. This clause will come back and bite the Sarvāstivādins.

The bite is the first question: “if there were a separate real thing named the commonality of an ordinary being, what need would there be to establish ordinary-being status separately?” Having already established “the commonality of an ordinary being,” you establish “ordinary-being status” besides—two real things in one place; and moreover “it is not as though there were a humanness apart from the commonality of a human being.” The second question: commonality is not form and cannot be seen by the eye; it has no separate operation and cannot be made out by cognition and discernment; people who do not know it exists call sentient beings sentient beings all the same—so “even granting that it has an entity, what use is it?” The third question is the wittiest: “on what ground is commonality of the insentient not allowed?” Grain, wheat, and beans, gold and iron, the mango and the jackfruit tree—do not these too resemble their own kinds? The fourth question: the several commonalities also differ from one another; why is no further commonality established upon commonalities? The fifth is the weightiest: does not this establishment of yours exactly amount to the Vaiśeṣikas’ “category of universal sameness” and “category of sameness-and-difference”?

The Vaibhāṣikas answer only the last: “what they hold is not of the same kind of sense as this, for they speak of one thing operating upon many things”—for the outsiders a permanent thing pervades many things, whereas ours belongs to each sentient being severally and is momentary and impermanent. Beyond that they fall back on scripture: the World-Honored One said “if he comes back here, he acquires the commonality of a human being.” The Sautrāntikas throw it straight back: the sūtra says “he acquires the commonality of a human being,” but it does not say that “there is a separate real thing named commonality”; it is that “when formations of this class arise, the commonality of a human being and the like are provisionally established upon them.” The author of the treatise strikes the last blow: “this is not well stated, because it contradicts my own school.”

Clearing a misreading: do not read this passage as “the author of the treatise refutes the Sarvāstivādins.” The author first lets the Sautrāntika objections be fully set out, and then with his own hand judges them ill stated. The first thing to learn in reading the Kośa is exactly this temperature—he lets both parties finish speaking and states his own position only once, at the end.

3. The Result of Non-Perception—A Dyke Blocking a River

The stanza reads: “non-perception, within the non-percipient, is the ceasing of mind and mental factors; its maturation dwells in Bṛhatphala.” The first “non-perception” is the result, the second is the heaven; two layers are hidden in five characters.

What is it? The dharma in the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings by which “there is a dharma able to make mind and mental factors cease.” It is really existent, and its function is to block—“it is a real thing, able to block future mind and mental factors and make them not arise for a time, as a dyke blocks a river.” This simile must be looked at carefully: a dyke does not kill the water; it holds it back so that it does not flow across. Hence “not arise for a time.”

Where does it come from? It is the maturation brought about by the absorption without perception. Where does it dwell? In a high and superior place within the Bṛhatphala Heaven. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary explains this by analogy with the first absorption: “as within the first absorption there is a high terrace where the Great Brahmā King dwells, called the intermediate absorption”—it is not a separate heaven but a separate quarter within one heaven.

Clearing a misreading: what is most easily got wrong is supposing that the beings there have no perception from beginning to end. The treatise says it plainly: “in the phases of being born and of dying they have perception for a long while,” and it is only because perception does not arise in the long interval between that they are called non-percipient. And the end comes precisely when perception returns—“those sentient beings pass away from that place because perception arises”—to which the author adds a simile, “like one waking from a long sleep, they give rise to perception again.”

Where it lands: this item is the treatise’s coolest description of ‘passing off a state of absorption as nirvāṇa.’ Five hundred aeons of blankness are exchanged for “an arrow shot into the sky falls when its force is spent”; after passing away one is necessarily born in the desire realm, and must be caught by karma to be experienced in a later life laid down beforehand. To cultivate absorption without discriminating what one seeks—this is the first warning the Kośa gives.

4. The Absorption without Perception—Why a Noble One Regards It “as the Sight of a Deep Pit”

Four lines of stanza state five gates of the absorption at once: “the absorption without perception is likewise so; in the later absorption, seeking liberation; wholesome, to be experienced in the next life only; not attained by a noble one, one time-period obtained.”

How is the name established? The treatise gives two readings: “the absorption of one without perception is called the absorption without perception; or the absorption that is itself non-perception is called the absorption without perception”—the first being ‘the absorption of one who cultivates non-perception,’ the second ‘the absorption that is non-perception.’ Its level is the fourth meditative absorption. Its attention—directed to seeking liberation, and of the kind in which “those people hold non-perception to be true liberation.” Its quality is wholesome only, and so it can bring about the five-aggregate maturation of the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings; as to experience, it is to be experienced in the next life only, its result being necessarily undergone in the second birth.

The weightiest point is the first half of the fourth line: “not attained by a noble one.” The treatise states the reason with great force: “because the noble ones regard the absorption without perception as they would the sight of a deep pit and take no pleasure in entering it.” Why a deep pit? Because the price of admission is “holding non-perception to be true liberation, giving rise to the notion of renunciation, and so cultivating this absorption”; a noble one does not hold what is with outflows to be true liberation, cannot afford that ticket, and would not buy it.

“One time-period obtained” means that at its first attainment only the present time-period is obtained. The treatise gives a ready comparison: “as with first receiving the individual liberation precepts”—at the moment of receiving them, too, only the present is obtained. And because it is without mind, there is no future cultivation.

Clearing a misreading: do not misread “not attained by a noble one” as a deficiency in a noble one’s capacity. It is unwillingness, not inability—a judgment of intention, not of station.

Where it lands: the absorption without perception and the absorption of cessation that follows are almost identical in appearance, both shutting mind off; the divide is a single moment of attention. The same technique with a different aspiration makes the one an outsiders’ heaven and the other liberation in both parts. This is the sharpest contrast in the fascicle.

5. The Absorption of Cessation—A Noble One’s Mindlessness, and the Buddha’s “Not Before”

Six lines of stanza: “the absorption of cessation is likewise so; for peaceful abiding, at the summit of existence; wholesome, the two experiences indeterminate; attained by a noble one through preparatory practice; attained on becoming a buddha, not before, because of the thirty-four moments.”

The words “likewise so,” as the treatise itself points out, take by analogy the “ceasing of mind and mental factors” of the absorption without perception, and that item alone is the same. Every other gate is the reverse: as to attention, the former is “preceded by an attention with the notion of renunciation,” this one “preceded by an attention with the notion of stilling”; as to level, the former the fourth meditative absorption, this one the summit of existence; as to experience, the former in the next life only, this one in the next life, in a later life, indeterminately, and even not at all; as to person, the former ordinary beings only, this one noble ones only. Why can an ordinary being not arouse it? The treatise lists three causes—“because they fear annihilation; because it can be aroused only by the force of the noble path; because it is entered through the resolve upon nirvāṇa in the present dharma.”

The last two lines are the Buddha’s special case. The Buddha does not attain it through preparatory practice but at the moment of becoming a buddha, when the knowledge of exhaustion arises, because “the Buddha has no quality attained through preparatory practice.” Yet the Buddha had never before aroused the absorption of cessation—how then, at the knowledge of exhaustion, was he already liberated in both parts? The treatise answers: with regard to arousing the absorption of cessation he “had attained sovereignty, and so is one liberated in both parts just as one who has already aroused it”—sovereignty is itself attainment, and it need not be actually aroused.

“Because of the thirty-four moments” blocks the masters of the West. They say the bodhisattva while in training first aroused the absorption of cessation and afterwards attained awakening; to allow this would accord with Upagupta’s Treatise That Is the Feet of Reason’s Eye. The masters of Kaśmīra establish their thesis on the thirty-four moments: sixteen moments in the path of seeing, eighteen in leaving behind the craving of the summit of existence, continuous within one sitting, and in the midst of them “there is no occasion for a mind of an unlike kind to arise”—the mind of the absorption of cessation is with outflows and cannot be inserted into that string of moments without outflows. The masters abroad would still contest that ‘what if it were aroused?’; the author of the treatise concludes by bringing out the bodhisattva’s resolve of mind: “until I attain the permanent exhaustion of the outflows, I shall not unloose this cross-legged posture.”

Where it lands: this passage incidentally explains what “one sitting” means. It is not a posture but a stretch of continuity into which nothing else may be inserted.

6. The Likeness and Difference of the Two Absorptions—Why the Absorption of Cessation Must First Arise among Humans

Two lines of stanza: “the two absorptions depend on desire and form; the absorption of cessation first arises among humans.”

Where are they alike? Both absorptions arise in dependence upon a body of the two realms, desire and form. The treatise cites a sentence of the root treatise in evidence—“there may be an existence that is form, and this existence is not of five formations”—referring to a sentient being of the form realm dwelling in a mind of an unlike kind, or entering the two absorptions, or having been born in the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings and entering non-perception, where only the two aggregates form and formation remain and there are not five. Where do they differ? The absorption without perception can first arise in both realms; the first arising of the absorption of cessation must be among humans; only afterwards, through falling away, is one born in the form realm and cultivates it again in dependence upon a body of form.

Does the absorption of cessation fall away? The treatise answers that it does, and cites the Udāyin Sūtra in evidence: there are monks who in the present dharma cannot cultivate to fulfillment, and after the breaking up of the body are born with a heavenly body formed by mind, where they can again enter and emerge from the absorption of the cessation of feeling and perception again and again. The heavenly body formed by mind the Buddha declares to be of the form realm, while the absorption of cessation is only at the summit of existence—if there were no falling away, how could one take birth in the form realm? Some other schools say the fourth meditative absorption also has the absorption of cessation; the treatise turns this back with the sūtra’s “nine successive absorptions”; and as for the leaping absorption, that is a matter of after sovereignty is attained and does not disturb the beginner’s succession.

The treatise then arranges the differences of the two absorptions in six gates: difference of level, difference of preparation, difference of continuum, difference of maturation, difference in the manner of experience, and difference of first arising. It adds a further question: since both absorptions are the ceasing of mind and mental factors, why is the one called non-perception and the other the cessation of feeling and perception? The answer is fine—“because in the preparatory practice of the two absorptions it is only these that are turned away from in disgust,” just as the cognition of another’s mind also knows feeling and the rest and yet is named from where the preparatory practice weighs.

Clearing a misreading: “the absorption of cessation first arises among humans” does not mean that it cannot be entered in the heavens; it means that the first time must be among humans. As for why the absorption of cessation cannot be aroused at all in the formless realm, that is another question under the line “the two absorptions depend on desire and form,” and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary sets out a separate question and answer for it—Question: “that the absorption without perception does not depend on the formless is beyond doubt in reason; why does the absorption of cessation not depend on the formless?” Answer: “the life faculty turns in dependence on two dharmas, form and mind. If one arouses the absorption of cessation in the desire or form realm, then although there is no mind at that time, the life faculty turns in dependence on form. Born in the formless there is no bodily form; and if one then aroused the absorption of cessation there would be neither form nor mind—on what would life turn? That would be annihilation and not the entering of an absorption; hence in the formless realm the absorption of cessation is not aroused.” When entering the absorption of cessation in the desire and form realms, mind is absent and yet the life faculty can still turn in dependence on form; in the formless realm there is no bodily form, and to cease mind besides would leave it without support. The two lines belong to different questions and may not be substituted for one another.

7. Whether There Is Mind at All in the Absorption of Cessation—Vasumitra, Ghoṣa, and the Two Dharmas as Seeds of One Another

This is the deepest place in the fascicle, and the treatise opens it with the question, “now that within the two absorptions mind has been cut off for a long time, how does mind arise again afterwards?”

The Vaibhāṣikas answer bluntly: the past exists, and so an earlier mind can serve as the immediately antecedent condition of a later mind. Certain other masters take another route: when one is born in the formless realm, form is cut off for a long time and afterwards arises again, which shows that the re-arising of form rests upon mind; then the re-arising of the mind that emerges from the absorption should likewise rest upon the “body endowed with faculties” and not upon a previous mind—hence the preceptors of former times “all said that the two dharmas are seeds of one another,” the two dharmas being mind and the body endowed with faculties.

The Venerable Vasumitra takes a third route: “I say that in the absorption of cessation there is still a subtle mind, and therefore this fault does not arise.” The Venerable Ghoṣa at once refutes him: if there were consciousness, then faculty, object, and consciousness having come together there would necessarily be contact, and “with the contact of the three come together arise feeling, perception, and volition”—then feeling and perception would not have ceased, and what would make it an absorption of the cessation of feeling and perception? Vasumitra’s side takes as an example that an arhat has feelings and yet gives rise to no craving—so contact too need not produce feeling; Ghoṣa answers that the example does not hold, because the scripture qualifies itself, saying “feelings produced by a contact of ignorance are the condition for the arising of craving,” whereas nowhere has it qualified “contact producing feeling.”

From this, “the Vaibhāṣikas say that within the absorption of cessation all minds cease.” Being without mind, how is it still called an absorption? The treatise gives two solutions: “because it makes the great elements operate evenly it is called an absorption,” or because the force of the mind of concentration before entering reaches evenly to this point. As to whether the two absorptions are really or provisionally existent, the Sarvāstivādins say really (they can block mind), and some say provisionally (merely a station provisionally established upon mind’s not operating); and the author of the treatise closes as usual with a sentence: “this is not well stated, because it contradicts my own school.”

Where it lands: this passage is the page most worth being thoroughly familiar with before reading Yogācāra. The difficulty of ‘how continuity is maintained in a mindless station’ already has three answers on the table here—the past has entity, the two dharmas are seeds of one another, and there is still a subtle mind. The later Yogācāra answer is that the eighth consciousness runs on constantly; the question is one and the same question.

8. The Life Faculty—One Clause Saying ‘Lifespan Is Life,’ One Clause Saying “Sustains Warmth and Consciousness”

Two lines of stanza: “the entity of the life faculty is lifespan, able to sustain warmth and consciousness.” Puguang’s Record explains that “the upper line reconciles the name, the lower line proves it by its operation”—the upper line only identifies “life faculty” and “lifespan” as one thing; the lower line states its operation.

The evidence for reconciling the name is the Abhidharma: “what is the life faculty? Lifespan in the three realms.” But what then is “lifespan”? The treatise answers: “there is another dharma able to sustain warmth and consciousness, and this is called lifespan.” The life faculty is therefore not a lump of vital force; its definition is functional—the cause that ties warmth and consciousness together and makes them continue to abide.

Clearing a misreading: do not think of the life faculty as a soul. It can neither stand alone apart from warmth and consciousness, nor do any third thing besides them; it is only the holding that ‘keeps those two from dispersing.’

Where it lands: this is the most economical account Buddhism gives of ‘being alive.’ To be alive is for bodily warmth and consciousness to remain upon one continuum; once these two leave the body, what remains is only the stiff prostrate body of the stanza.

9. The Stanza on Lifespan, Warmth, and Consciousness—A Sentence the World-Honored One Himself Spoke, and the Fascicle’s Only Description of a Corpse

The treatise here quotes a stanza, prefaced by the marker “therefore the World-Honored One said”—this is not the author of the treatise’s own composition but a scriptural citation, and all four lines are the Buddha’s words: “Lifespan, warmth, and consciousness—when these three dharmas leave the body, the body they leave lies stiff and prone, like a piece of wood without thought or feeling.”

Puguang’s Record has a gloss of a single word here that shows how finely the ancients read: “dying face upward is called lying stiff, dying face downward is called lying prone”; and he adds, “there is also dying on the side, and yet it says stiff and prone, speaking perhaps from the majority”—some do die on the side, and the sūtra names only the common cases.

Why quote this stanza? Because the preceding definition is abstract (“able to sustain warmth and consciousness”), and here a verification anyone has seen is given: when the three go together, the body is like wood. Having quoted it, the treatise at once concludes—“therefore there is another dharma serving as the cause that sustains warmth and consciousness in continuing to abide, and it is called lifespan.”

Clearing a misreading: the stanza says “three dharmas leave the body”; do not read the three dharmas as three little persons departing. The treatise’s position is that lifespan is what sustains and warmth and consciousness are what is sustained; the three passing away together is the sustainer and the sustained passing away together.

Where it lands: this is one of the few passages in the fascicle that can be used directly in the mindfulness of the body. A body is a body by these three things alone; withdraw the three and it is wood.

10. The Incidental Discussion on the Life Faculty—Whether the Entity of Lifespan Is Real or Provisional, Pressed by the Author through Eighteen Turns

The prose beneath the stanza suddenly becomes a tug of war, and a very long one.

The Sarvāstivādins establish: lifespan sustains warmth and consciousness. The Sautrāntikas ask: then what sustains lifespan? The Sarvāstivādins answer: warmth and consciousness in turn sustain lifespan. The Sautrāntikas at once seize the circle: if the three sustain one another, which ceases first? If none ceases first, the three ought to be everlasting and never pass away. The Sarvāstivādins fall back a step: then lifespan is sustained by karma. The Sautrāntikas press again: since karma can sustain, why not have karma sustain warmth and consciousness directly—what need is there for lifespan? The Sarvāstivādins show their hand: it cannot be, for otherwise “one must not let it follow that all consciousness from beginning to end is constantly maturation”—if karma alone sustained consciousness, consciousness would be maturation forever, which is not the fact. The Sautrāntikas push on: then let karma sustain warmth and warmth sustain consciousness. The Sarvāstivādins answer: in the formless realm there is no warmth—what would consciousness rest on? And so back and forth, until the author of the treatise remarks, “how can you shift your account again and again to suit yourself?”

The Sautrāntikas at last show their own proposal: “now I too do not say that there is no entity of lifespan at all; I say only that the entity of lifespan is not a separate real thing”; the entity of lifespan is “the portion of duration of the commonality drawn forth by the karma of the three realms”—karma draws forth the commonality, and however long the commonality abides, that “portion” is the lifespan. Two similes are given: “like the portion drawn forth by a seed of grain and the rest, lasting until the time of ripening; or like the portion drawn forth by the shooting of an arrow, lasting until the time of coming to rest.” The simile of the arrow incidentally draws in the outsiders’ position of a “swift motion,” which the author of the treatise refutes on three grounds: its entity being one, there ought to be no differences of speed, slowness, and time of arrival; having no resistance, it ought never to fall; and if the obstruction be wind, it ought either to fall as soon as released or never to fall.

Having refuted the outsiders, the author of the treatise closes for the Sarvāstivādins: “there is a separate real thing able to sustain warmth and consciousness, named the entity of lifespan—this account is the better.”

Where it lands: what is most worth learning from this passage is the rhythm of the pressing. Each turn does only one thing: substitute the opponent’s answer and see what extra follows from it. After eighteen turns, the cost to both parties lies open on the table—one who establishes a real thing must carry a circle, and one who establishes a portion of duration must carry the lack of an entity.

11. The Fourfold Analysis of Death and “Untimely Death”—Two Passages Appended to the Life Faculty

The treatise asks next: does one die because lifespan is exhausted, or is there some other cause? The Treatise of Designations opens four cases: the karma of lifespan exhausted, the karma of merit exhausted, both exhausted together, and “not being able to avoid a violent condition coming from without.” The fourth case is violent death. The author of the treatise adds a further item: it should also be said “through relinquishing the life-formations.”

He then cites the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom asking whether lifespan “turns along with the continuum” or “abides as soon as it arises”: of desire-realm beings who do not enter the two absorptions, it turns along with the continuum; of those who enter the two absorptions and of all beings of the form and formless realms, it abides as soon as it arises. The masters of Kaśmīra judge this thus: “the first shows that there is obstruction and the second that there is none; and by this it is settled that there is untimely death”—and this judgment is the Sarvāstivādins’ chief warrant for establishing “untimely death.”

He then cites a sūtra opening “four acquirings of a body of one’s own”: injurable only by oneself, as with the gods of playful forgetfulness and the gods of mental wrath, who pass away by arousing excessive delight or anger; injurable only by another, as with those within the womb or the egg; injurable by both, as with most of the desire realm; injurable by neither, a long list—the intermediate existence, the form and formless realms, naraka, Uttarakuru, one properly abiding on the path of seeing, one in the absorption of loving-kindness, one in the absorption of cessation, one in the absorption without perception, royal seers, the Buddha’s envoys, the five whom the Buddha prophesied, the bodhisattva in his final body and his mother, a wheel-turning monarch and his mother.

Yet in the sūtra the Buddha names for Śāriputra only the one station of neither perception nor non-perception. The treatise explains this as “naming the last to display the first,” and gives an instance of “naming the first to display the last” (the Brahmakāyika Heaven is the first heaven of pleasant birth) and of “naming the last to display the first” (the Ābhāsvara Heaven is the second heaven of pleasant birth). An outsider argues that those two instances have the word “like” and are similes, while this sūtra has no “like” and cannot be reasoned from them; the author of the treatise counters with the sūtra on the stations of consciousness—“sentient beings with form, differing in body and differing in perception, like a portion of humans and the gods, this is the first station of consciousness”—where the “like” is likewise not a simile. The argument done, the author of the treatise calls a halt himself: “the incidental discussion stops here.”

Clearing a misreading: this passage is often read as anecdote. In fact it completes the foregoing clause, “by this it is settled that there is untimely death”—if everyone died only when lifespan was exhausted, the Buddha would not have had to open four ways of acquiring a body of one’s own.

12. The Four Conditioned Marks—Arising, Abiding, Change, Cessation, and the Three Enemies Lying in Wait in the Dense Forest

Two lines of stanza: “the marks are of conditioned dharmas: the nature of arising, abiding, change, and cessation.” The treatise explains the four words with great regularity: “with regard to dharmas, what can make them arise is called arising, what can make them settle is called abiding, what can make them decay is called change, what can make them break up is called cessation,” and adds at the end, “nature has the sense of entity”—and it is precisely this word “entity” that the Sarvāstivādins want.

It runs at once into a scriptural proof: the sūtra speaks of only three conditioned marks. The treatise answers: the sūtra’s “change of what abides” is precisely another name for “change” here, as arising is called origination and cessation is called exhaustion. Then why does the sūtra not establish abiding? Two reasons: the three marks are what make the formations flow through the three times, and they are stated “in order to make sentient beings give rise to a mind of weariness and dread,” whereas abiding settles and does not produce weariness; and unconditioned dharmas too have abiding in their own characteristic, so that stating abiding would confuse the two.

Here the treatise gives the best simile in the fascicle: a man in a dense forest with three enemies wishing to injure him—“one drags him out of the dense forest, one weakens his strength, and one destroys his life faculty.” Arising drags you from the future into the present, change wears down your strength, cessation cuts off your life; so are the three marks with regard to the formations.

There is also a third account: the sūtra combines abiding and change under one name. Why combine them? Because “abiding is what sentient beings cling to and love,” and in order to make them weary of it and cast it away it is stated together with change—“just as Black-Ear is shown together with Auspicious.”

Clearing a misreading: the four marks are not the names of four stages but four operations. Upon a dharma of one and the same moment all four marks are present together, differing only in the time of their operation; and it is exactly this point that the Sautrāntikas will attack below.

Where it lands: this passage turns impermanence into a structure rather than an exclamation. What you cling to is precisely “abiding,” and the sūtra will not even give you that name by itself.

13. The Four Secondary Marks—The Simile of the Hen, and the Closing Off of “Infinite Regress”

The objection comes very fast: since the marks of arising and the rest are themselves conditioned, they should have marks of arising and the rest of their own; and so on without end. The stanza answers in two lines: “these have the arising of arising and the rest; upon eight and upon one they have function.”

“The arising of arising and the rest” are the four secondary marks—the treatise glosses them itself, “that is, the four secondary marks: the arising of arising, the abiding of abiding, the change of change, and the cessation of cessation.” How is the objection of infinite regress solved? “Because the four primary and the four secondary differ in their function upon eight and upon one.” Of function the treatise gives two glosses: “a dharma’s operation, or what is called human effort.”

The reckoning is this: when one dharma arises, nine dharmas in all, its own entity included, arise together—the entity one, the primary marks four, the secondary marks four. The “arising” among the primary marks excludes itself and gives rise to the other eight; the “arising of arising” among the secondary marks gives rise only to the one dharma, the primary “arising.” The treatise uses the hen as a simile: “as with a hen, some bear many chicks and some bear only one.” The arising of arising produces only one at a time, and so the series stops at the secondary marks and need not be added to further.

Clearing a misreading: do not imagine the secondary marks as a fifth and sixth tier of marks. The secondary and the primary marks are a set that accomplish one another: the eight dharmas of the primary marks already contain the secondary, and the secondary in turn accomplish only the primary. The nine dharmas close upon themselves, and the objection of infinite regress is cut off here.

Where it lands: this is the most typical move in Sarvāstivāda dharma-analysis—closing off a regress by a difference of function rather than by an addition of tiers. When Yogācāra later speaks of seeds and manifest activity perfuming one another, it uses the same kind of closure.

14. The Sautrāntika Objection—“On What Ground Is Empty Space Cut Up in This Fashion?”

Here the Sautrāntikas come out in the open, and their first sentence is very heavy: “on what ground is empty space cut up in this fashion?”—where there is nothing at all, you have carved out four names. The reason is “because there is no determinate means of knowledge”: these marks, unlike color and the rest, have no determinate direct perception, inference, or authoritative testimony to prove them.

The Sarvāstivādins bring in scripture: “the origination of the conditioned may be known; its exhaustion and its change of what abides may also be known.” The author of the treatise answers without ceremony: “Beloved of the gods! You cling to the letter and lose the sense; the Bhagavat said that it is the sense that is to be relied upon.” What is the real sense of that sūtra? The foolish cling to self and what belongs to self upon the continuum of the formations, and the World-Honored One, to cut off that clinging, displayed that ‘the continuum of the formations is conditioned and arisen from conditions’; it is not to say that a single moment possesses the three marks—for the origination and the rest of a single moment cannot be known, and what cannot be known should not be established as a mark.

And why does the sūtra repeat the two words “conditioned”? To make one know that this mark declares the conditioned, and not that the mark declares ‘the existence of a conditioned dharma’ (“as a gathering of white egrets declares that water is not absent”), nor that it declares the wholesomeness or unwholesomeness of a conditioned dharma (“as the marks of a maiden declare the wholesome or the unwholesome”). Both similes are very lively: seeing egrets one knows there is water—that declares existence; seeing the marks of a maiden one knows she will bear good or bad children—that declares good and bad; the four marks are neither.

The Sautrāntikas then give their own four marks: “the first arising of the continuum of the formations is called arising; at the station of final exhaustion it is called cessation; the continuum turning on in the middle is called abiding; and the difference between earlier and later is called change of what abides,” citing as evidence the World-Honored One’s words to Nanda on the arising, abiding, change, and cessation of feeling.

Where it lands: the same set of terms the Sarvāstivādins place upon the moment and the Sautrāntikas place upon the continuum. This sentence is the master key to the second half of the fascicle—the three stanzas quoted below are all there to make it firm.

15. The First Quoted Stanza—“The First of a Continuum Is Called Arising”

The treatise quotes the first stanza, prefaced with “therefore a stanza says”: “The first of a continuum is called arising; cessation is the station of final exhaustion; the turning on in the middle is called abiding; change of what abides is the difference of earlier and later.”

See clearly who is speaking. This is not a stanza of the author’s own composition but one he quotes as a lemma; he quotes it to prove that ‘setting the four marks upon the continuum’ is not his own new invention but has authority behind it. The four lines answer one by one to the prose of the preceding passage: first arising, final exhaustion, turning on in the middle, the difference of earlier and later.

Clearing a misreading: do not pass over the two words “continuum.” The Sarvāstivādins say that a single moment possesses the four marks; the Sautrāntikas say that upon a single moment there are no four marks to point to at all, and only when a stretch of continuum is laid open do arising, abiding, change, and cessation have places to stand. The whole force of the set of quoted stanzas is spent upon this “continuum.”

Where it lands: this is also how people actually experience it—no one ever sees impermanence within a single moment; it is seen only by setting two stretches, earlier and later, side by side.

16. The Second Quoted Stanza—“Not Being Before and Being Now Is Arising”

The second stanza is prefaced with “and there is a further stanza”: “Not being before and being now is arising; the continuum turning on is abiding; a difference of earlier and later is change of what abides; the cutting off of the continuum is called cessation.”

It is the same in sense as the former with a different set of words: arising is stated as “not being before and being now,” cessation as “the cutting off of the continuum.” Why quote a second stanza? Because “the first” and “final exhaustion” of the former stanza still carry a flavor of points in time and are easily read back into the moment; this stanza changes to “not being before and being now” and “the cutting off of the continuum,” and so states the four marks thoroughly as divisions upon a continuum.

Clearing a misreading: the four words “not being before and being now” occur three times in this fascicle, twice in Sautrāntika mouths and once in a Sarvāstivāda mouth, and the use differs. The Sautrāntikas use it to say that arising is merely a description; the Sarvāstivādins use it to say why a mark of arising must be established. One and the same phrase, each school taking what it needs—this is the place in the fascicle that most requires watchfulness.

Where it lands: to say in ordinary speech that ‘this has happened’ is to say exactly “not being before and being now.” The Sautrāntika point is that besides this there is no separate thing called “happening.”

17. The Third Quoted Stanza—“Since Dharmas Are Momentary, There Is No Abiding but Only Cessation”

The third stanza is prefaced with “and there is yet another stanza”: “Since dharmas are momentary, there is no abiding but only cessation; they cease of themselves, and so to hold that there is abiding does not hold in reason.”

This stanza has a different task from the two before it. The two former stanzas establish, stating how the four marks are set upon the continuum; this one refutes, pointing directly at the impossibility of an “abiding” upon the moment—dharmas being momentary, they cease as soon as they arise, and there is no stretch between that could be called abiding; and cessation is spontaneous, waiting on no outer condition, so that to establish a mark of abiding upon the moment does not hold in reason.

Having quoted it, the author of the treatise concludes: abiding is therefore spoken of only upon the continuum, and in this way the words of the Abhidharma can be made good—“what is called abiding? It is every formation that has arisen and not yet ceased.” As for the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom speaking of arising, death, and aging within a single mind, the author places that too: “that treatise’s text is stated with reference to the mind in the continuum of the commonality of sentient beings, and not with reference to a single moment.”

Clearing a misreading: three stanzas quoted in a row are not one thing said three times. Two establish and the third refutes; the third seals off the Sarvāstivāda road of ‘the moment possessing the four marks.’

Where it lands: when several stanzas are quoted in a row in a treatise, first ask ‘what is each of them doing’—this is often quicker than glossing them line by line.

18. The Four Marks upon the Moment, and the Diamond That Was Thrown

The Sautrāntikas do not stop at the continuum. The treatise goes on: even with respect to each single moment, once “holding that there are real things” is set aside, the four marks are equally established—not being before and being now is arising, being and then not being again is cessation, the later succeeding the earlier is abiding, and the difference of earlier and later is change of what abides.

The objector says: when earlier and later are alike, where is the difference? The treatise uses the diamond as a simile: “as with a diamond and the like, there is a difference between being thrown and not thrown, and between being thrown with strong force and with weak force, and a difference of speed and slowness in falling”—one and the same diamond, thrown or not, thrown hard or gently, falls at different rates, which shows that a difference in the transformation of the great elements exists; it is only because formations continue on alike, with little difference between earlier and later, that they look unchanged.

A further objection: the last moment of sound or light, and the last six sense fields at nirvāṇa, have no later thought—do they not then lack change of what abides, so that the mark does not extend to all the conditioned? The treatise answers: here abiding is not being established as a conditioned mark at all; what is meant is “the change of what abides”; where there is abiding there is necessarily change, and so there is no fault of not extending to all.

The author of the treatise then presses several objections in a row against the Sarvāstivāda position that ‘the four marks are present together and operate at different times’: supposing the arising of a future thing has an operation, how is it still future; when the operation of arising has passed away in the present, how is it still present; the three operations of abiding, change, and cessation being all in the present, is the moment to be called abiding, change, or cessation; if abiding’s force is strong and so it operates first, how does it afterwards grow weak enough to be broken by change and cessation along with the primary dharma; and if it be said that abiding, having operated, should not operate again, as with arising—here the author draws a very fine distinction: the operation of arising is to draw the dharma into the present, and once drawn in it need not be drawn again; the operation of abiding is to settle the dharma so that it neither decays nor ceases, and having made it abide it may well make it abide forever, so that the operation of abiding should arise constantly and arising cannot be taken as its model. He asks at the end: once the operation of abiding stops, change and cessation and the primary dharma no longer abide—where then do the two marks change and cessation operate, and what work is left for them?

Where it lands: this passage is the treatise’s model exercise in ‘inspecting a model.’ One need not ask whether it is right; ask first: run it once as it says, and see whether it contradicts itself.

19. The Fourth Quoted Stanza—“If It Is That Very Earlier One”

Pressing on to the mark of “change,” the author of the treatise says: that a dharma having arisen and not yet broken up is called abiding, and having abided and at the time of breaking up is called cessation, may still pass; only “change,” pressed forward or backward within one dharma, cannot stand. Why? “Change means the transformation of the nature and characteristic between earlier and later, and it is not that upon this very dharma one may say it is changed from this.” And so a stanza is quoted: “If it is said to be that very earlier one, change is not established; if it is said to differ from the earlier, it is not one and the same dharma. Therefore, upon one dharma, to establish change cannot in the end be established.”

This stanza too is prefaced with “therefore a stanza says” and is a lemma and not a composition; it is quoted to compress a whole stretch of the foregoing pressing into four lines. The sense is extremely simple: say that it is the earlier one, and “change” cannot be spoken of at all; say that it is not the earlier one, and a different dharma has been substituted, so that it is not ‘the change of one dharma.’ Neither road goes through.

The author of the treatise then adds a refutation of the mark of cessation: another school says that only when the causes and conditions of cessation are met can the mark of cessation cause a dharma to cease; the treatise uses the simile of taking medicine—“when a purgative is taken a god must come to make it work”—the medicine works of itself, so why call in a god? Since the causes and conditions of cessation can themselves make it cease, why posit a mark of cessation besides? And they too allow that mind and mental factors cease of themselves in a moment, so that cessation and abiding would have no earlier and later, and one dharma at one time both abiding and ceasing does not accord with correct reasoning.

Where it lands: “change” is the hardest of the four marks to place. To say today that ‘this thing has changed’ is always to set two points in time against one another; once only one point in time remains, the word “change” has nothing to rest on. That is exactly what the stanza says.

20. Arising Cannot Give Rise Alone—“Not Apart from the Meeting of Causes and Conditions”

After all the disputing over whether there is a mark of arising, an important qualification is added here. The objector asks: if arising can give rise to what it produces while still in the future, why do not all future dharmas arise at once? The stanza answers in two lines: “arising can give rise to what it produces, yet not apart from the meeting of causes and conditions.”

The treatise’s explanation is very short: it is not that, apart from the meeting of the other causes and conditions, the force of the mark of arising alone can give rise, and so future dharmas do not arise all at once. The Sautrāntikas at once ask back: then we see only that causes and conditions have the capacity to give rise—what need is there for a mark of arising besides? The Sarvāstivādins answer: “the nature of dharmas is subtle and exceedingly hard to know, and so, though a thing presently has its entity, it may be unknowable”; and without a mark of arising, the expression in the sixth case, “the arising of form,” “the arising of feeling,” could not be established.

The Sautrāntikas push the counter-example to its end: if a real thing must be established to make good an expression in the sixth case, then to make good the cognitions of “emptiness” and “non-self” must one establish a nature of emptiness and a nature of non-self apart from dharmas? To make good the cognitions of one and two, large and small, junction and separation, this and that, must one, like the outsiders, establish separate natures of number, magnitude, junction, separation, and the rest? And what of the sixth-case expression “the intrinsic nature of form”—is there another intrinsic nature apart from form? Therefore arising and the rest are merely provisionally established, and to say “the arising of form” is only to distinguish it from the others—“as the world says the fragrance of sandalwood, the substance of a stone.”

The Sarvāstivādins at the end no longer answer point by point but simply state their stance: how could one abandon one’s own school merely because those who object are many—“one does not refrain from sowing wheat for fear that deer may come, nor refrain from eating a sweet ball for fear that many flies may settle on it.”

Where it lands: this proverbial ending is the most human touch in the fascicle. It grants that the objections are objections, and yet holds that to establish a thesis carries its own responsibility. The author of the treatise records the attitudes of both parties as well, and not the reasoning alone.

21. Name-Body, Phrase-Body, Syllable-Body—Why a Sentence Can Be Understood

Two lines of stanza: “what are called the name-bodies and the rest are the collective expression of ideation, statement, and letter-sound.” Name is explained by ideation, phrase by statement, syllable by letter-sound, and body by collective expression.

The treatise explains name as “name means ideation,” as in the ideations of form, sound, odor, and flavor; phrase as “a phrase is a statement, able to express a sense to completion,” as in the statement ‘all formations are impermanent,’ or as able to make clear the correspondence and difference of action, quality, and time; syllable as “a syllable is a letter-sound,” as a, ā, i, ī. An objector says that letters are just the names of written signs; the treatise answers: it is not that letters were made to display written signs, but that written signs were made to display letters—for it was in order that a person might understand without having heard them spoken that written signs were made. “Body” is “collective expression,” which the treatise glosses as “what is called collective expression is the sense of gathering together”; two or more names joined make a name-body, and the rest by analogy.

The greatest objection comes afterwards: these three are of the nature of speech, speech is sound, and sound belongs to form—how then can they be said instead to be formations not associated with mind? The treatise answers: the three are not of the intrinsic nature of speech. Speech is only vocal sound, and vocal sound of itself does not make the sense known; the order is “speech gives rise to name, name displays the sense, and only so can it be made known.” And what kind of vocal sound makes the sense knowable? Only one that speakers have “jointly settled among the several senses as the fixed measure of what expresses.”

Clearing a misreading: do not take the name-, phrase-, and syllable-bodies for a grammar. The Sarvāstivādins establish them in order to place a very practical observation—one and the same string of sounds is heard as sense by one who understands and as mere noise by one who does not. That difference must have somewhere to be put.

Where it lands: this is the starting point of Buddhist theory of language. When Yogācāra later speaks of the perfuming of verbal designations as seeds, the question is still this one: how is sense carried?

22. The Fifth Quoted Stanza—The Nine Senses of the Sound Go

The treatise gives an example to prove “jointly settled as the fixed measure of what expresses,” and quotes a stanza, prefaced with “therefore there is a stanza that says”: “Direction, beast, earth, light, speech, diamond, eye, heaven, and water—upon these nine senses the wise established the single sound go.”

This stanza is quoted from an outside text and is not the author of the treatise’s own statement. A single sound go the ancients jointly settled upon to designate nine wholly unrelated things—direction, beast, earth, light, speech, diamond, eye, heaven, and water. Why quote it? Because it proves the word “convention” most thoroughly: were there a natural link between sound and sense, how could one sound carry nine senses?

The treatise at once turns this back upon those who hold that name displays the sense: since it is a jointly settled measure, then “the work of displaying by vocal sound alone is already accomplished; what need is there to reckon crosswise and posit besides a really existent name?” It then seals off each road in turn: is name produced by speech—since all sounds are of the nature of sound, every sound ought to produce a name; is name displayed by speech—the same fault. If it be said that the sound that produces or displays has a distinguishing feature, that feature already suffices to display the sense—what need is there of a separate name? Again, the sounds of the several moments cannot be gathered together, nor does any dharma arise little by little in parts—how then is a name given rise to by speech? And if one shifts to holding that speech produces the syllable, the syllable the name, and the name displays the sense, the same objections hold, because the syllables of the several moments likewise cannot be gathered.

He then refutes another road: if the name, like arising and the rest, arises together with the sense, then a present name could not designate a past or a future sense; and moreover “parents and others give names to their children as they please”—a name is added later at will, how can it arise together with the sense? Besides, unconditioned dharmas ought then to have no name, which you do not grant. As for the World-Honored One’s saying that a stanza depends on name, the treatise answers: sound is itself name, and a stanza is the differing arrangement of names; to hold it a real thing does not accord with correct reasoning—“as with many trees forming a row, or minds in succession”—a row is nothing apart from the trees.

The Sarvāstivādins at the end still hold their own school: the name-bodies and the rest are separate real things, real and not provisional, on the ground that “not every dharma is such as reflective thought can know.”

23. The Realm Affiliation, Five Classes, and Three Qualities of the Name-Bodies and the Rest

Two lines of stanza: “they belong to desire and form, are included in the class of sentient beings, are of homogeneous outflow and of indeterminate quality.” Four gates are answered at once.

Realm affiliation: the two realms desire and form only. The treatise records an alternative account, “some say that they also belong to the formless realm, and yet it cannot be stated”—preserved without adjudication. Sentient or insentient: included in the class of sentient beings, on the ground that “they are possessed by a speaker and are not the sense displayed”—what possesses the name-bodies is the speaker, not the sense expressed (the sense extending to the insentient). Five classes: homogeneous outflow only, neither maturation nor nourished. Three qualities: unobscured-indeterminate only.

Clearing a misreading: to say that the name-bodies and the rest are indeterminate is not to say that language has no good or evil. Good and evil lie in the mind that utters, not in the name-, phrase-, and syllable-bodies themselves; these only carry.

Where it lands: this item has a very practical side for practice—one and the same sentence is well or ill spoken according to the mind and not the letters; and the letters themselves being indeterminate, anyone may take them up. That the scriptures could be compiled, could be recited, and could also be misused has its warrant just here.

24. The General Analysis under the Several Gates—One Stanza Settles Twelve Items

The last stanza, in four lines: “commonality is likewise so, and also the formless and maturation; acquisition and the marks extend to three classes; non-acquisition and the two absorptions are of homogeneous outflow only.” The realm affiliation, five classes, and three qualities stated separately for each item above are here filled in all at once.

“Likewise so” says that commonality, like the name-bodies and the rest, extends to desire and form, to the class of sentient beings, to homogeneous outflow, and to the unobscured-indeterminate. “And the formless” adds one item: commonality is not confined to desire and form but extends to all three realms. “And maturation” adds another: commonality is not confined to homogeneous outflow but extends to maturation as well. So commonality extends to three realms and to two classes. “Acquisition” and the four marks extend to three classes—momentary, homogeneous outflow, and maturation. “Non-acquisition” and the two absorptions are of homogeneous outflow only, the single word “only” being there to make clear that they are not maturation.

At the end the treatise puts two questions to itself and thereby makes its own conventions plain: why is it not said that acquisition and the rest are of the class of sentient beings only? Because it was already said above, “what a sentient being possesses,” and the rest. Why is it not said that the marks extend to both the class of sentient beings and what is not? Because it was already said above, “all that is conditioned is together”—that is, together with the four marks. What remains unstated may be known by inference as fits each case.

Clearing a misreading: do not read this stanza as an appendix. It is the fascicle’s balance sheet—the twelve formations not associated with mind, each located upon the three coordinates of realm, class, and quality. That the Sarvāstivādins establish a dharma as “real” is not merely to say that it exists, but that it can occupy a determinate cell in this table.

Where it lands: reading this fascicle through and then looking again at the phrase “formations not associated with mind,” one finds that it is not a box of odds and ends. Whatever cannot be assigned to form and cannot be assigned to mind, and yet really does work within experience—all those ‘reasons why’—are gathered here. Commonality manages resemblance, the two absorptions manage the blank, the life faculty manages continuity, the four marks manage flowing, the name-, phrase-, and syllable-bodies manage meaning. Within one fascicle, five matters that everyone meets have been given five seats.

Further Resonances: A Mirror of Four Commentaries

The above is the sense of this fascicle in itself. What follows illuminates it from the side with the ancient masters’ judgments, Paramārtha’s alternative translation, and Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations—a mirror is not the treatise, but a change of reading upon the same fascicle.

One: on the name and sense of commonality, the four masters each make a different explanation. Puguang’s Record preserves the two readings, appositional-determinative and dependent-determinative, and uses the appositional reading to “distinguish it from the Sautrāntikas” and to “distinguish it from the Vaiśeṣikas”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary takes only the dependent reading; Fabao’s Commentary, after citing the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, judges outright that “since the treatise explains it thus, other explanations are a needless trouble,” and sets up his own instead: “the dharmas that are the same are not one, and so are called the same in a multitude; and being their cause, it is called a portion”; Shentai’s Commentary does not discuss the mode of explanation but turns instead to reconciling the differing names in four texts: “the root treatise of the six feet calls this the commonality of sentient beings”; “this commonality of sentient beings the Miscellaneous Heart Treatise calls the class-kind of beings, speaking only of the commonality of persons and not of dharmas. The Mahāvibhāṣā calls it the place of receiving a body, speaking only of the commonality of dharmas and not of persons. This treatise calls it commonality, extending to both persons and dharmas.” Shentai further refutes the old masters’ account that “apart from the commonality of persons there is a separate commonality of dharmas.” All four are recorded together, without adjudication.

Two: Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations are densest in this fascicle. The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle calls Vasubandhu “the Sūtra-master” and refutes his words passage by passage. In the section on commonality, Saṅghabhadra answers the objection about “commonality of the insentient” with a counter-charge: “you too allow that there are the destinies of humans and gods and births from the womb and the egg; why do you not also allow that mangoes and the rest are destinies and mung beans and the rest are births?”, and establishes commonality as really existent on three grounds. In the section on the life faculty he takes up the lemma “now I too do not say that there is no entity of lifespan at all; I say only that the entity of lifespan is not a separate real thing” and judges that “therefore the Sūtra-master, upon this sense, piles up many words that declare nothing at all,” concluding, “therefore the entity of lifespan is really a separate thing, able to sustain warmth and consciousness, and is called the life faculty.” In the section on the four marks he takes up the whole of “on what ground is empty space cut up in this fashion” and refutes it, ending, “then it is you who, by holding to the provisional, are on the contrary boring and churning empty space.” Both schools are recorded together, with no verdict as to which prevails.

Three: the names of the four marks in Paramārtha’s older translation differ from those of this fascicle. Xuanzang has arising, abiding, change, and cessation; Paramārtha has “arising, aging, abiding, and impermanence,” and his prose follows accordingly: “aging is what can alter this dharma; impermanence is what can make this dharma cease.” The stanza on change Paramārtha renders “if it is as before there is no aging; if it differs it is not the former dharma; therefore upon one dharma the mark of aging cannot be established.” The stanza on the name-bodies Paramārtha renders “name-collections, phrase-collections, and letter-collections, the collective gathering of designation, speech, and syllable,” and his example of a phrase is not ‘all formations are impermanent’ but ‘a good friend met at one time.’ The stanza on the sound go Paramārtha renders “speech, direction, earth, light, ox,” putting “ox” in place of “beast” among the nine senses, and marking its source, “as the Nirukta treatise says in a verse”—whereas Xuanzang’s version has only “therefore there is a stanza that says.” What is taken and what is left between the two translations is for the translator to determine; here they are merely recorded together.

Four: the sources of the three quoted stanzas survive only because Shentai’s Commentary transmits Paramārtha’s own commentary. Shentai says, “Master Paramārtha’s own commentary says: of the three stanzas below, the first stanza occurs in the upadeśa on the sūtras composed by Mahākātyāyana”; “the second stanza occurs in the upadeśa on the sūtras composed by Buddhatrāta. The third stanza occurs in a treatise composed by the Dharma Master Kumāralāta.” On the stanza “if it is said to be that very earlier one” he likewise cites, “Master Paramārtha’s own commentary says: this verse too is a line of the stanzas of the Correct Principle treatise in the upadeśa on Mahākātyāyana’s sūtra.” Paramārtha’s own commentary is now lost, and this is the only surviving record of it. Whether the attributions are exact the ancients did not settle; they are recorded together without adjudication.

Five: what the two characters of “the arising of arising” refer to above and below is given in three forms by three masters. Puguang’s Record preserves two readings: “the upper character of arising is the minor arising and the lower is the major, because it gives rise to arising,” and, alternatively, “the upper character of arising is the major arising and the lower the minor, being the arising of arising and so called the arising of arising”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary takes only the former, “the upper character of arising is the minor arising and the lower the major, because from the minor arising the major arising is produced, and so it is called the arising of arising”; Shentai’s Commentary makes a form of its own, explaining the upper character as “operation.” The three forms are recorded together.

Six: the story of Black-Ear and Auspicious and the older translation. Puguang’s Record tells the story in full: “Black-Ear and Auspicious were two sisters who always went about together. The elder was named Auspicious, and wherever she went she brought benefit. The younger was Black-Ear, so named because her ears were black, and wherever she went she brought loss,” and he denounces the older rendering: “the old version says Goddess of Merit and Maiden of Darkness—the translators were mistaken.” Shentai’s Commentary likewise holds the old names to be wrong; Yuanhui tells the story in full without judging; Fabao says only “it may be known from the text.” Judging and not judging, each is returned to its own place.

Seven: to whose account the maturation of non-perception belongs, only Shentai’s Commentary has made the determination. Shentai says, “if we follow the assessors of the Mahāvibhāṣā, among the eleven accounts they assess and take the second. Now the Kośa: Question, of what is it the maturation? Answer, of the absorption without perception. This agrees with the second master’s account in the Mahāvibhāṣā, which the assessors preserve,” while what the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle takes “agrees with the first master’s account in the Mahāvibhāṣā and is not what the assessors of the Mahāvibhāṣā preserve.” This is the finest piece of ancient collation in this fascicle, recorded for reference.

Eight: the twenty-two variant readings in Fascicle Five of the Taishō, recorded together and unaltered. Three of them touch on doctrine—「種姓」 tr. “lineage” reads 「種性」 tr. “nature of the kind” in the Song, Yuan, and Ming witnesses; 「此於諸法能起名生」 tr. “with regard to dharmas, what can make them arise is called arising” reads 「中於」 tr. “within, with regard to” in the Palace witness; 「或謂士用」 tr. “or what is called the effort of a person” reads 「士時」 tr. “the time of a person” in the Song and Yuan witnesses and 「生時」 tr. “the time of arising” in the Ming. The rest are variant graphs, transcriptions, and omissions or additions. The base still follows the Taishō reading, the variants being recorded alongside for reference; what is to be adopted is not for this layer to settle.

考據Apparatus

十四不相應行之十二在此一卷:同分立「有情」之等、無想與二定閉心、命根持煖識、四相令行遷流、名句文身載義——有部立之為色心之外別有實物,論主一一以經部之義推徵,眾賢又一一反破。全論「一義二宗」最密之處。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別根品第二之三〔T29 0024a06〕——本子(子3)=卷五全〔0024a02–0030a01〕,正頌四二至四九(十八牒釋塊·含拆半六處與引頌六塊)
品內大科承子2 之十四不相應行總標〔T29 0022a06〕「心不相應行,得非得同分,無想二定命,相名身等類」——得·非得已辯於子2,本子起於同分,訖於諸門分別
頌疏大科「從此大文第二,明眾同分」〔T41n1823 0847c23〕→「從此第三,明無想果」〔0848a22〕→「從此大文第四,明二定,於中有三:一明無想定、二明滅盡定、三明所依身」〔0848c01〕→「從此大文第五,明命根」〔0850c04〕→「從此第六,明四相,於中有二:一正明四相、二釋難。就第一明四相中:一明本相、二明隨相」〔0850c11〕→「從此大文第七,明名身等」〔0851c24〕→「從此第三,諸門分別,於中有二:一辨名等、二明同分等」〔0852b18〕
光記·寶疏大科語光記「下大文第二明同分」〔T41n1821 0092c11〕;寶疏「已下第二一句明同分也」〔T41n1822 0541a06〕;神泰疏「上來辨得非得,自下一句辨同分」〔X53n0836 0046c23〕

品續題〔T29 0024a06〕:「分別根品第二之三」。開卷承轉句逐字:「如是已辯得非得相。同分者何?」

子內承轉句(機械掃描·逐條 loc):同分訖〔0024b12〕「已辯同分」→ 無想訖〔0024b28〕「已辯無想」→ 二定同異〔0025b14〕「雖已說二定有多同異相」→ 二定訖〔0026a22〕「已辯二定」→ 命根傍論收〔0027a12〕「傍論且止。已辯命根」→ 四相訖〔0029a08〕「如是已辯諸有為相」→ 名身等三性〔0029c05〕「此皆應辯」→ 餘義〔0029c12〕「今當略辯」。

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋;玄奘「頌曰……論曰……」整頌先出。本子十八牒釋塊中引頌六塊——〔0026a28〕壽煖識頌(前標「故世尊言」〔0026a27〕)·〔0027c15〕〔0027c18〕〔0027c21〕四相三頌連引(前標「故說頌言」〔0027c14〕、「復有頌言」〔0027c17〕、「又有頌言」〔0027c20〕)·〔0028b25〕異相頌(前標「故說頌言」〔0028b23–b24〕)·〔0029b02〕瞿聲九義頌(前標「故有頌言」〔0029b01〕)。引頌之判取前文標記,非義理判。另有拆半牒釋六處,以『正N〔M句〕』『正N前半/後半』記(詳原典層重建標記)。


二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名(首出)古德音寫所徵(羅馬字=發音輔助)本論定義句
同分同分〔T29n1559 0182b20〕「有別實物名為同分,謂諸有情展轉類等」〔T29 0024a09〕
眾同分聚同分〔0182b21〕「本論說此名眾同分」〔T29 0024a10〕
法同分法同分〔0182b26〕「復有法同分,謂隨蘊處界」〔T29 0024a14〕
無想(異熟)無想有〔0182c23〕「若生無想有情天中,有法能令心心所滅,名為無想」〔T29 0024b15〕
無想天無想天〔0183a01〕「廣果天中有高勝處,如中間靜慮,名無想天」〔T29 0024b19〕
無想定無想定〔0183a12〕「無想者定名無想定,或定無想名無想定」〔T29 0024c05〕
滅盡定滅心定〔0183b05〕·滅想受定〔0183a10〕「如是復有別法能令心心所滅名滅盡定」〔T29 0025a03〕
二定二三摩跋提〔0183a09〕音寫「三摩跋提」〔T29n1559 0183a10〕 samāpatti「言二定者,謂無想定及滅盡定」〔T29 0025b17〕
命根命〔0184c07〕「命體即壽」〔T29 0026a25〕;「云何命根?謂三界壽」〔T29 0026a25·次見〕
壽〔0184c07〕「謂有別法能持煖識說名為壽」〔T29 0026a26〕
生·住·異·滅(四相)生·老·住·無常〔0185b18〕「此於諸法能起名生,能安名住,能衰名異,能壞名滅。性是體義」〔T29 0027a15〕
住異住異〔0185b25〕「然經說住異,是此異別名」〔T29 0027a18〕
四隨相隨相〔0185c13〕「生生等者,謂四隨相,生生、住住、異異、滅滅」〔T29 0027b09〕
名〔0187b08〕音寫「那磨」〔T41n1823 0852a06〕 nāma「名謂作想」〔T29 0029a11〕
句〔0187b09〕音寫「鉢陀」〔T41n1821 0108b12〕·「薄迦」〔0108b14〕·「縛迦」〔T41n1823 0852a16〕 pada·vākya「句者謂章,詮義究竟」〔T29 0029a12〕
字〔0187b12〕音寫「便膳那」〔T41n1821 0108c16〕·「惡剎羅」〔0108c20〕 vyañjana·akṣara「文者謂字」〔T29 0029a14〕
身(總說)聚〔0187b16〕音寫「嗢遮」界〔T29 0029a20〕·「三木訖底」〔T41n1823 0852a29〕「言總說者是合集義」〔T29 0029a19〕
瞿聲(九義)瞿名〔T29n1559 0187b29〕音寫「瞿」〔T29 0029b01〕 go「且如古者於九義中共立一瞿聲為能詮定量」〔T29 0029a29〕
勝論(總同·同異句義)鞞世師〔T29n1559 0182c13〕音寫「吠世師」〔X53n0836 0048a12〕 vaiśeṣika「彼宗執有總同句義……彼復執有同異句義」〔T29 0024b02〕

名相之羅馬字唯繫於古德音寫可徵者(三摩跋提·那磨·鉢陀·便膳那·惡剎羅·瞿·吠世師);餘從闕,不據現代校本擬補。真諦異名全表見目四。


三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷五全枚舉)

此 CBETA T29n1558 本之校勘記全在卷末校注區(正文區零出現)。錨在卷五(0024a–0030a)者共五六枚異讀二二梵語對音註三四;梵音註非異讀,不入表。底本從大正【大】讀,異讀並錄備考、不逕改底本。CBETA 回改一處(0024005)並錄大正原印。

註號底本【大】異讀語境(該字所在句逐字·唯錄不判)
00240010024a04〔-〕【宮】卷端題署「尊者世親造」(【宮】無「造」字)
00240040024a13性【宋】【元】【明】「謂諸有情界地趣生種姓、男女近事苾芻學無學等各別同分」——涉有差別同分之開列,義可兩通
00240050024a28娑【CB】【麗-CB】【宮】「諸穀麥豆、金鐵菴羅半娜娑等」——外道所舉無情自類相似之例;CBETA 從【麗】【宮】回改作「娑」
00240080024b11設【明】「即如是類諸行生時,於中假立人同分等,如諸穀麥豆等同分」——經部答同分是假之喻
00250020025a09等等【宮】「此同前定,性唯是善非無記染,善等起故」——滅盡定三性門
00250070025b12跏【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂我未得諸漏永盡,終不解斯結加趺坐」——菩薩期心之誓
00250080025b22定【宮】「或生無想天已得入無想,是謂是色有,此有非五行」——引本論證二定俱依欲色
00250130025c26諸【宮】「故彼先代諸軌範師,咸言二法互為種子。二法者,謂心、有根身」——經部先代軌範師之說
00260010026a07愛【宮】「經自簡言:若無明觸所生諸受為緣生愛」——妙音難世友之經證
00260040026c01枉【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「第四句者,不能避脫抂橫緣故」——四句分別之第四句(非時死)
00260080026c22莂【明】「佛所記別——達弭羅、嗢怛羅、殑耆羅、長者子耶舍、鳩磨羅時婆」
00260090026c23摩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「長者子耶舍、鳩磨羅時婆」——人名音寫之異
00270010027a15於諸中於【宮】「此於諸法能起名生,能安名住」——四相釋義之首句,涉句讀
00270040027b14相【宮】「何謂功能?謂法作用或謂士用」——釋「功能」之二說
00270050027b14士用士時【宋】【元】·生時【明】「或謂士用」——同句之次一異讀,三本各異
00270090027c14言*曰【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「故說頌言」——引頌之前文標記(*記該字全卷同例並改)
00280010028a08先【宋】【元】【明】「若爾最後聲光剎那及涅槃時,最後六處無後念故應無住異」——難住異相不遍有為
00280020028a16𩑶胡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「角犎𩑶蹄尾牛相非異牛」——所相即能相之喻(牛相不異牛)
00280030028c26能【宮】「若行離生相而得生者,虛空無為等何故不生」——有部反難經部
00290010029a04一【宮】「而諸因緣望彼二法一有生用、一無生用」——經部末後之類比
00290070029a15𧙃壹【宮】「文者謂字,如說𧙃阿壹伊等字」——字之舉例(【宮】作「壹」則與下「壹」重)
00290080029b06辯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「但由音聲顯用已辦,何須橫計別有實名」——經部破名有實體

校勘結語:無一條升定本案(無古德牒文+義理雙證支持異讀者)。二二條中涉義理者三——0024004(姓/性)·0027001(於諸/中於)·0027005(士用/士時/生時);餘為異體、音寫、脫衍。異讀取捨屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘本卷五〔T29n1558 0024a02–0030a01〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0182b20–0188a22〕。基座之校正:真諦本「釋論中分別根品之三」起於〔T29n1559 0184c06〕,而其內容自命根始(「說二定已。何法為命?」〔0184c07〕)——真諦根品只分四卷、玄奘分五,故二本同序之卷非同段之文:玄奘卷五之前段(同分·無想·二定)落在真諦「分別根品之二」〔0177c11〕之末〔0182b20 起〕,後段(名身等·諸門分別)訖於「說一切非相應法已」〔0188a22〕,其後即入六因。此為本子逐字對勘所定之界,非以卷題對位。

體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆數處分引。本子最著者——玄奘正頌四三(無想定)整頌四句一出,真諦拆為七處:「如此無想定」〔0183a12〕·「後定」〔0183a14〕·「欲解脫」〔0183a16〕·「善」〔0183a19〕·「必有生報」〔0183a21〕·「非聖」〔0183a25〕·「一世得」〔0183b02〕。滅盡定一段拆十處,正頌四九拆五處。

對勘要目(義理承重者十):

  1. 同分:「同分有情等」〔奘 0024a08〕‖「同分眾生等」〔諦 0182b20〕;「本論說此名眾同分」〔奘 0024a10〕‖「於阿毘達磨藏說此,名謂聚同分」〔諦 0182b21〕——眾/聚之異。
  2. 同分之開合:奘「一無差別、二有差別」〔0024a10〕‖諦「此有不異異」〔0182b22〕——奘就「差別」立言,諦就「異」立言。
  3. 無想異熟:奘一頌三句連出〔0024b13〕‖諦拆三處——「無想於彼天,能滅心心法」〔0182c23〕·「果報」〔0182c27〕·「諸廣果」〔0182c29〕;喻語奘作「如堰江河」〔0024b17〕,諦作「如堰遏江水」〔0182c26〕。
  4. 命根頌:「命根體即壽,能持煖及識」〔奘 0026a24〕‖「壽即命」〔諦 0184c07〕+「能持身暖及意識」〔諦 0184c09〕——諦本多「身」字、且作「意識」。
  5. 壽煖識引頌:「壽煖及與識,三法捨身時,所捨身僵仆,如木無思覺」〔奘 0026a28〕‖「壽暖及意識,此三捨身時,所捨身即眠,如枯木無意」〔諦 0184c10〕——第三四句差最著(僵仆/即眠·無思覺/無意)。
  6. 四相名目:「相謂諸有為,生住異滅性」〔奘 0027a13〕‖「復有有為相,生老住無常」〔諦 0185b18〕——四相之第三第四,奘作異·滅,諦作老·無常;長行亦隨之(諦「老者能變異此法,無常者能滅此法」〔0185b21〕)。此為本子最大之譯名差。
  7. 隨相頌:「此有生生等,於八一有能」〔奘 0027b08〕‖「生生等彼相」〔諦 0185c11〕+「諸八一法事」〔諦 0185c16〕——拆二處;奘「功能」諦作「事」,並自釋「何法名事?功能人功」〔0185c17〕。
  8. 四相三引頌:奘三頌連引〔0027c15·0027c18·0027c21〕‖諦亦三頌連引〔0186a15·0186a18·0186a21〕,末頌諦作「若法剎那滅,離住即便滅,此常滅是故,分別住非理」〔0186a21〕。異相頌奘「即前異不成,異前非一法,是故於一法,立異終不成」〔0028b25〕‖諦「若如前無老,若異非前法,是故於一法,老相不得成」〔0186c27〕——隨四相譯名而作「老」。
  9. 名身等頌:「名身等所謂,想章字總說」〔奘 0029a10〕‖「名句及字聚,號言文總集」〔諦 0187b07〕——奘以想·章·字釋名·句·文,諦以號·言·文釋名·句·字;句之例奘作「諸行無常等章」〔0029a13〕,諦作「善友一時遇」〔0187b11〕。
  10. 瞿聲頌:「方獸地光言,金剛眼天水,於斯九種義,智者立瞿聲」〔奘 0029b02〕‖「言方地光牛,金剛眼天水,於此九種義,智人說瞿名」〔諦 0187b28〕——九義中奘作「獸」、諦作「牛」;且諦本標出處「如尼六多論偈說」〔0187b26〕,奘本但作「故有頌言」〔0029b01〕。

譯名對照(子3 範圍·逐字所見):同分/同分 · 眾同分/聚同分 · 無想異熟/無想有 · 滅盡定/滅心定·滅想受定 · 二定/二三摩跋提 · 命根/命 · 煖/暖 · 識/意識 · 異/老 · 滅/無常 · 名身句身文身/名聚句聚字聚 · 想章字總說/號言文總集 · 得/至得 · 非得/非至得 · 異熟/果報 · 等流/等流果 · 有情/眾生 · 有情數/眾生名 · 順生受/生報 · 順後受/後報 · 苾芻/比丘 · 北俱盧洲/北鳩婁 · 勝論/鞞世師 · 尊者世友/大德婆須蜜多羅 · 尊者妙音/大德瞿沙 · 鄔波毱多/優波掘多 · 《理目足論》/《道理足論》 · 《施設論》/《假名論》 · 《發智論》/《發慧論》 · 迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師/罽賓國毘婆沙師 · 西方師/西國諸師 · 外國諸師/外國諸師 · 戲忘念天·意憤恚天/戲忘諸天·恨污諸天 · 達弭羅·嗢怛羅·殑耆羅·耶舍·鳩磨羅時婆/達寐羅·欝多羅·強耆羅·耶舍·俱摩羅時婆 · 蘊處界/陰入界 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。

二譯開合詳略之差、譯名之異,本目唯錄不判;取捨屬義理之判。題名之差(俱舍論/俱舍釋論)本身即異譯之徵,存此不併。


五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)

本子對辯密集——十四不相應行之實有假有,正是有部立宗之要害,眾賢逐段反破,稱世親為「經主」。順正理相應段=〔T29n1562 0400a14–0416b07〕(「如是已辯得非得相。同分者何?頌曰:同分有情等」〔0400a14–a16〕起,訖於「且因六種」〔0416b08〕前),在「辯差別品第二」〔0377a28〕之內。逐條全錄承重者七:

  1. 同分之名義(三疏皆引之句)——正理:「此中身形業用樂欲展轉相似,故名為同。分是因義,有別實物是此同因,故名同分」〔T29n1562 0400a27〕。所對俱舍句:「有別實物名為同分,謂諸有情展轉類等」〔T29 0024a09〕。
  2. 無情同分之責——俱舍設難:「又何因不許有無情同分?諸穀麥豆、金鐵菴羅半娜娑等,亦有自類互相似故」〔T29 0024a27〕。正理反責:「何不許有無情同分?不應如是責,有大過失故。汝亦許有人天等趣胎卵等生,何不亦許菴羅等趣菉豆等生?」〔T1562 0400b11〕,並立三理證同分實有:「由彼草等無有展轉業用樂欲互相似故,於彼不說別有同分。又必因有情,草等方生故,唯於有情說有同分。又因先業及現勤勇此法得生,於彼草等二事皆無,故無同分」〔0400b16〕。
  3. 同分顯成勝論之責——俱舍:「又應顯成勝論所執,彼宗執有總同句義」〔T29 0024b01〕。正理:「若勝論執此二句義其體非一剎那無常無所依止展轉差別,設令同彼亦無多過……故彼所難是朋黨言,求正理人不應收採」〔T1562 0400c03〕。
  4. 無想異熟之所感——正理較俱舍多出一層:「此法一向是無想定所感異熟,由彼無想有情天中,無想及色唯是無想定所感異熟故。此定無力引眾同分及與命根,以眾同分及與命根唯是有心第四靜慮所感果故」〔T1562 0400c12〕。俱舍但云「此法一向是異熟果。誰之異熟?謂無想定」〔T29 0024b17〕。
  5. 命根之實有——正理牒經主語而破:「經主於此復作是言:今亦不言全無壽體,但說壽體非別實物」〔T1562 0404b26〕;破辭:「是故經主於此義中,專搆多言都無所表。又所引喻於證無能……是故壽體實有別物,能持煖識,說為命根」〔0404c14–c22〕。所對俱舍句:「今亦不言全無壽體,但說壽體非別實物」〔T29 0026b14〕。
  6. 四相之實有——正理牒經主之難全文而後破:「且彼經主緣他故說:何緣如是分析虛空?非生等相有實法體如所分別……是則汝曹由執假有,豈非倒是鑽攪虛空」〔T1562 0406b16–b29〕。所對俱舍句:「經部師說何緣如是分析虛空?非生等相有實法體如所分別」〔T29 0027b23〕。異相頌二論同載——正理亦作「即前異不成,異前非一法,是故於一法,立異終不成」〔T1562 0410a24〕,其後續破:「今復各應思擇此義……經主應思」〔0410a26–0410b01〕。
  7. 名句文身——正理釋「想」較俱舍為詳:「想謂於法分別取著、共所安立。字所發想,即是眼耳瓶衣車等」〔T1562 0413a04〕;「章」之例亦異,正理作「福招樂異熟,所欲皆如意,并速證第一,永寂靜涅槃」〔0413a10〕,俱舍作「諸行無常等章」〔T29 0029a13〕。破經主之聲名說:「又經主說:諸剎那聲不可聚集,亦無一法分分漸生,如何名生可由語發……我宗三世皆有非無故,後待前能生名等」〔T1562 0415a25–0415b11〕。

《顯宗論》T1563 亦有全段對應——相應段〔T29n1563 0805b20–0813b18〕,體例為正面立宗之縮寫(不逐難而立)。三事可錄:

  1. 同分之定義較《順正理》更詳——「有別實物名為同分,謂諸有情展轉類等,本論說此名眾同分。一趣等生諸有情類,所有身形、諸根作用及飲食等互相似因,并其展轉相樂欲因,名眾同分」〔T29n1563 0805b23〕。
  2. 名身等一段亦標「經主」而破(本子唯此一段)——牒俱舍語「豈不此三語為性故,用聲為體,色自性攝。如何乃說為心不相應行」而斷曰「此責非理。所以者何?理教分明,證別有故」,並舉教證「教謂經言:語力文力」〔T1563 0811b19–b22〕;又一處牒「非但音聲皆稱為語,要由此故義可了知,如是音聲方稱語故」而立自宗「聲是能說,名等所說,義俱非二,如是則為無倒建立」〔0811c17–c19〕。
  3. 正頌四九之釋補出同分之異熟等流分屬——「云何異熟?謂地獄等及卵生等趣生同分。云何等流?謂界地處、種姓族類、沙門梵志、學無學等所有同分。有餘師說:先業所引生,是異熟同分。現在加行起,是等流同分」〔T1563 0813b08〕;此文與《順正理》十四所出者同軌(神泰疏兩處引之,見目六)。

「一義二宗」並錄,勝負不判(不入部派諍)。


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)

(一)同分

  • 名義之釋(持業/依主)——光記兼存二解:「有體類等名同,簡異經部,彼計同分體是假故。分是別義,雖復類同而體各別,簡異勝論有句義等,彼執一物貫多法故。即分名同,故名同分,持業釋也」;「又解:身形等同,故名為同,顯所生果。分是因義,故名為分,顯能生因。同之分故,名為同分,依主釋也。此從果及因為名」〔T41n1821 0092c13–c20〕。頌疏唯取依主一解:「同之分故,名為同分,依主釋也」〔T41n1823 0847c29〕。寶疏引正理後直斷:「論既此釋,徒煩異解」〔T41n1822 0541a10〕,別出「亦名眾同分。同法非一,名為眾同,與彼為因,名之為分」〔0541a11〕。
  • 異名之會——神泰疏會通四部異名:「六足本論說:此名眾同分。眾多有情展轉同因,名眾同分。此眾同分雜心,名眾生種類,唯說人同分,不說法同分。婆沙名受身處,唯說法同分,不說人同分。此論名同分,通人法也」〔X53n0836 0047a05〕。
  • 法同分之安立——神泰疏破古師:「古師多言人同分外別有法同分者,不然。依薩婆多宗,人外無別法,即於五蘊法上假立名人,故知人同分外無別法同分,即於法同分上假立人同分也」〔X53n0836 0047a22〕。
  • 勝論六句義之背景——神泰疏具列:「外道有論,名吠世師……吠世師,此云勝論。有說六句義:一、實,二、德,三、業,四、同異,五、有,六、和合」〔X53n0836 0048a11〕,並釋同異句義以牛馬順逆之智為喻〔0048a16〕。

(二)無想果·二定

  • 無想天之處——頌疏以中間禪為比:「無想有情居在廣果,非別有地,謂廣果天中有高勝處,名無想天。如初禪中有高臺閣,大梵王居,名中間禪」〔T41n1823 0848b06〕。神泰疏並錄二說:「無想天在何處攝?外國師說:第四意處別有九,此是一處。迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:即廣果天攝,然以為勝寂靜故別立名,猶如村邊阿練若處」,並記身量壽量威儀:「彼天身量云何?答:五百踰繕那。壽量云何?答:五百劫」〔X53n0836 0050a05〕。
  • 無想異熟之師說歸屬——神泰疏勘定俱舍與正理所取不同:「若依婆沙評家,十一說之中評取第二說。今俱舍論:問:誰之異熟?答:謂無想定。同婆沙第二師說,評家所存。然正理論及之,無想及色唯是無想定所感,異熟同婆沙初師說,非婆沙評家所存也」〔X53n0836 0049a05〕。
  • 無想天沒後五趣不定——頌疏引婆沙並自釋所以:「《婆沙》一百五十四云:『有說生地獄,有說生惡趣。』如是說者定生欲界,處所不定,或生天趣、或生人趣、或生惡趣」;所以者「謂諸外道修無想定,於加行時或起邪見,謗釋種涅槃;或起見取,計無想天為真解脫;或起戒取,計無想定以為真道。如是等惑為惡趣因」〔T41n1823 0848b20–b26〕。
  • 滅定何以不依無色——頌疏設問而答:「先無想定不依無色,理在不疑,何故滅定不依無色?」「命根依二法轉:一色、二心。若於欲、色起滅盡定,時雖復無心,命根依色轉。生於無色已無色身,若起滅盡定便無色、心,命依何轉?是則斷滅,非謂入定,故無色界不起滅定也」〔T41n1823 0850a13〕。
  • 二定之體數——頌疏出二十二物之算:「然此二定以二十二物為體,為修定前有二十一心所及心王一。心所二十一者,謂大地十、大善地十、欣厭隨一」〔T41n1823 0850b28〕。
  • 滅定有心無心——光記出世友所據並辨其人:「經部異師尊者世友所造問論中說:若執滅定如前二說全無有心,可有此無心生有心過;我說滅定猶有細心生出定心,故無此失。世友,梵名云伐蘇蜜多羅,舊云和須蜜,訛也。印度國名世友者非一,非是婆沙會中世友」〔T41n1821 0100b07–b12〕;並引正理敘譬喻論者:「《正理》第十三云『譬喻論者作如是言:滅盡定中唯滅受、想,以定無有無心有情。』」〔0100b12〕。

(三)命根

  • 會名——光記:「解命根。上句會名,下句用證。命是活義,壽是期限義。活即是命,故知此命即壽異名」〔T41n1821 0101a20〕。
  • 僵仆之訓——光記:「經說三法能持於身,若三捨身身便僵仆。仰死名僵,伏死名仆,亦有側死且言僵仆,或從多說」〔T41n1821 0101a26〕。
  • 問答之屬人——光記逐句標二宗往還:「『若爾此壽何法能持』者,經部難」「『即煖及識還持此壽』者,說一切有部答」〔T41n1821 0101b01–b02〕。神泰疏更析為十八轉,並記其中第十六轉之外道背景:外道吠世師「執我有九德」,以「速疾行」釋箭之久行不墮〔X53n0836 0054c02–0054c08〕。
  • 四句分別之第四句——神泰疏引二說並存:「真諦疏有兩釋」〔X53n0836 0055a01〕,又記「將法師直按文釋」〔0055a08〕。

(四)四相·隨相

  • 黑耳吉祥之喻——光記具其本事並斥舊譯:「黑耳、吉祥姊妹二人常相隨逐。姊名吉祥,所至之處能為利益。妹為黑耳,由耳黑故故以名焉,所至之處能為衰損。愚人貪染吉祥,智者欲令厭捨,先示黑耳。既見黑耳,吉祥亦捨。舊云功德天、黑闇女,譯家謬矣」〔T41n1821 0104a28–b04〕。神泰疏同記其事而不用「功德黑闇天」之舊稱〔X53n0836 0057a24–0057b05〕。
  • 本相隨相之三名——光記出大小四相各三名,並於「生生」二字之上下作二解:「上生字是小生,下生字是大生,能生生故。又解:上生字是大生,下生字是小生,生之生故名為生生」〔T41n1821 0104b22–b24〕。頌疏唯取前解:「上生字是小生,下生字是大生,從小生生大生故,名生生」〔T41n1823 0851b12〕。神泰疏作第三式:「初生字是用,第二生字是大生,從用及所生為名,故名生生」〔X53n0836 0057b18〕。
  • 三量之目——神泰疏標經部所依之量:「謂此諸相非如色等五光有定現量,眼等五根有定比量。此十色界契經說故,有至教量」〔X53n0836 0057c11〕。
  • 三引頌之所出——神泰疏引真諦本疏,為三頌各指其源:「真諦師本疏云:此下三頌中,初頌大迦旃延造經優波提舍中有此偈,優波提舍應翻為取正離邪。第二頌佛陀察多羅所造經優波提舍中有此偈。第三頌鳩摩羅摩羅多法師所造論中有此頌」〔X53n0836 0059b19〕;於異相頌亦云「真諦師本疏云:此偈亦於大迦旃延經、優波提舍正理論頌之句」〔0061a21〕。

(五)名身句身文身

  • 名之梵語與義——頌疏:「梵云那磨,唐翻為名,是隨義、歸義、赴義,謂隨音聲歸赴於境」〔T41n1823 0852a06〕——「那」下原書有夾註標音(作「上聲」),此處未入引文,據實誌之。
  • 句之梵語——光記兼出二語:「梵云鉢陀,唐言迹,如一象身有四足迹,亦如一頌總四句成,故今就義翻之為句」;「梵云薄迦唐言章,還是詮義究竟」〔T41n1821 0108b11–b15〕——「迦」下原書有夾註標音(作「吉何反」),此處未入引文,據實誌之。頌疏作「梵云縛迦,此翻為章」〔T41n1823 0852a16〕。
  • 文之梵語與舊譯之失——光記:「梵云便膳那,唐言文,是能彰顯義。近顯名句,遠顯於義。西國風俗呼扇、鹽、酢等亦名便膳那……舊譯為味,譯者謬也」;並出字之別語「梵云惡剎羅,唐言字,是不流轉義」〔T41n1821 0108c16–c20〕。頌疏同軌而語小異:「故舊譯為味,翻之謬矣」〔T41n1823 0852a22〕。
  • 字何以非書分——神泰疏以複字單字分判:「外國多以複字為名。若呼阿,此無所詮辨。但是字,亦合餘字,方能詮辨」;「此間一字,即有所詮,如色、聲等。詮故成名」〔X53n0836 0063a15–0063a18〕,並記書分之類「如舊攝論及佛本行經說,有六十四種方土異書分類」〔0063b03〕。
  • 句之四位與頌之字數——神泰疏引正理具列處中句·初句·後句·短句·長句,並記「三十二字生第四句,如是四句成室路迦。經論文章多依此」〔X53n0836 0064c23〕;又以「諸惡莫作」頌為例,會通四字為句與八字為句之差:「依此方言四字為句,若依本音有八字」〔0067a17〕。
  • 名之三義——神泰疏引婆沙十四立隨·召·合三義:「問:何故名名?答:名者,為隨名、為召名、為合」〔X53n0836 0066a20〕。

(六)四疏互異(並錄不判)

  1. 同分名義之釋式:光記持業·依主二解並存〔T41n1821 0092c15–c20〕;頌疏唯依主〔T41n1823 0847c29〕;寶疏以「徒煩異解」〔T41n1822 0541a10〕斥多解而別立「眾同」「為分」之釋〔0541a11〕;神泰疏不辨釋式,改就四部異名會通〔X53n0836 0047a05〕。四家各異,並錄。
  2. 無想異熟之師說歸屬:神泰疏明判俱舍取婆沙第二師(評家所存)、正理取婆沙初師〔X53n0836 0049a05〕;光記·寶疏於此段引婆沙多師而未作此一勘定(寶疏但云「《婆沙》一百十八有多師釋」〔T41n1822 0542a22〕);頌疏不涉。
  3. 「生生」二字之上下所指:光記二解並存〔T41n1821 0104b22〕;頌疏取小生在上〔T41n1823 0851b12〕;神泰疏以「用」釋上字〔X53n0836 0057b18〕。三式並錄。
  4. 黑耳吉祥舊譯之判:光記直斥「舊云功德天、黑闇女,譯家謬矣」〔T41n1821 0104b03〕;神泰疏亦云舊稱「不然」〔X53n0836 0057b01〕;頌疏具述本事而不判舊譯〔T41n1823 0851a24〕;寶疏但云「如文可知」〔T41n1822 0548b23〕。
  5. 句之梵語:光記出「鉢陀」與「薄迦」二語分屬句與章〔T41n1821 0108b11–b15〕;頌疏出「鉢陀」與「縛迦」〔T41n1823 0852a13–a16〕——音寫用字之異,不判。

七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所辯即七十五法之心不相應行位(十四之十二在此),為②橋『七十五法 → 百法』開合之差最實之一段。

  • 十四 → 二十四之開合:本論十四〔T29 0022a06〕「得非得同分,無想二定命,相名身等類」;百法二十四作「一得、二命根、三眾同分、四異生性、五無想定、六滅盡定、七無想報、八名身、九句身、十文身、十一生、十二老、十三住、十四無常、十五流轉、十六定異、十七相應、十八勢速、十九次第、二十方、二十一時、二十二數、二十三和合性、二十四不和合性」〔T31n1614 0855c10〕。增十一(異生性·流轉·定異·相應·勢速·次第·方·時·數·和合性·不和合性)·減一(非得)·易名二(異→老·滅→無常)。
  • 異生性之一條最堪對讀:本論此段正以之為難有部之柄——「若別有實物名異生同分,何用別立異生性耶?」〔T29 0024a22〕;百法反收異生性入二十四而不立非得。二系取捨相反,互讀錨在此。
  • 四相之名:本論作生·住·異·滅〔T29 0027a13〕,百法作生·老·住·無常——與真諦本用語同軌(諦「生老住無常」〔T29n1559 0185b18〕)。名之所承,唯列不判。
  • 名句文身:本論三身〔T29 0029a10〕於百法原封承用(名身·句身·文身),為七十五法入百法而字面全同之少數條目之一。
  • 滅盡定之心有無:本論引尊者世友「我說滅定猶有細心」〔T29 0025c27〕而毘婆沙師破之;此一難題於《成唯識論》之答為「然必應許滅定有識,有情攝故,如有心時」〔T31n1585 0011b07〕。二系並錄不判。

八、譯史

  • 玄奘新譯(本底本):《阿毘達磨俱舍論》三十卷,永徽二年至五年於大慈恩寺翻經院譯,沙門元瑜筆受——《開元釋教錄》〔T55n2154 0557a22–23〕。本子=其卷五。
  • 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》二十二卷,第一譯,天嘉四年於制旨寺出——《開元釋教錄》〔T55n2154 0545c16–18〕。卷分之差:真諦根品分四卷、玄奘分五,故本子所對之真諦文跨其「分別根品之二」末與「分別根品之三」首二卷(界見目四)。此差為本子對勘之前提,非二本義理之差。
  • 三大疏之卷位:光記卷五〔T41n1821 0092c07–0112b09〕·寶疏卷五〔T41n1822 0541a02–0555c13〕·頌疏論本第五〔T41n1823 0847c21–0852c24〕——三家卷界與玄奘卷五全同(皆以「分別根品第二之三」為卷題、以六因四緣入次卷),本子之 carve 得三疏卷界三重印證。
  • 神泰疏之存佚:《俱舍論疏》現存七卷(殘),其卷五正釋「分別根品第二之三」〔X53n0836 0046c20–0067a24〕,與本子逐段相當,為本子witness 中唯一與三大疏並存之第四家。卷首題「阿毗達磨俱舍論疏卷第五」〔0046c20〕、byline「大慈恩寺沙門 神泰 述」〔0046c21〕;卷內品題作「○分別根本品第二之三」〔0046c22〕——「根本品」三字與目次「分別根品第二之三」不一,存錄不校。
  • 神泰疏所引之真諦本疏:泰疏於本子二處引「真諦師本疏」為三引頌指其所出〔X53n0836 0059b19·0061a21〕,又於命根四句處引「真諦疏有兩釋」〔0055a01〕。真諦本疏今不存,賴泰疏存其目——本子之譯史價值在此。
  • 眾賢反破之卷位:《順正理論》相應段在「辯差別品第二」〔T29n1562 0377a28〕之內,逐段對辯起〔0400a14〕訖〔0416b07〕;其品名與俱舍『分別根品』不同名而同段——檢索不可以奘之品名求正理。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558 卷五(底本):品續題〔T29 0024a06〕· 同分 0024a08 · 無想 0024b13 · 無想定 0024c01 · 滅盡定 0024c27 · 二定同異 0025b16 · 命根 0026a24 · 壽煖識引頌 0026a28 · 四相 0027a13 · 隨相 0027b08 · 四相三引頌 0027c15·0027c18·0027c21 · 異相引頌 0028b25 · 生能生所生 0028c06 · 名身等 0029a10 · 瞿聲引頌 0029b02 · 名身等三性 0029c07 · 餘義總辯 0029c13 · 卷末 0030a01。
  • 真諦 T1559:對應段 0182b20–0188a22(同分 0182b20 · 無想有 0182c23 · 二定 0183a09 · 滅心定 0183b05 · 二定同異 0183c19 · 命根 0184c07 · 四相 0185b18 · 隨相 0185c11 · 三引頌 0186a15·0186a18·0186a21 · 異相頌 0186c27 · 名句字聚 0187b07 · 瞿名頌 0187b28 · 諸門 0188a05 · 同分亦果報 0188a11 · 收結 0188a22)。
  • 眾賢 T1562:對應段 0400a14–0416b07(同分 0400a16 · 無情同分之責 0400b11 · 無想異熟 0400c12 · 命根 0404b26–0404c22 · 四相 0406b16 · 離有為無別生等 0409a04 · 異相頌 0410a24 · 名身等 0412c27 · 想之釋 0413a04 · 名由語發之破 0415a25 · 諸門 0415c22 · 同分亦如是 0416a13)。
  • 眾賢 T1563:對應段 0805b20–0813b18(同分 0805b22 · 眾同分之詳釋 0805b23 · 無想 0806a17 · 命根 0808b04 · 四相 0808c03 · 隨相 0809a28 · 名身等 0811a02 · 經主二標 0811b19·0811c19 · 同分亦如是 0813b03 · 異熟等流分屬 0813b08)。
  • 光記 T1821 卷五:0092c07–0112b09(品題 0092c10 · 同分 0092c11 · 正理引 0092c21 · 滅定細心 0100b06 · 命根 0101a20 · 僵仆訓 0101a26 · 黑耳吉祥 0104a27 · 生生三名 0104b14 · 句之梵語 0108b11 · 文之梵語 0108c16 · 嗢遮 0109a17 · 卷尾 0112b08)。
  • 寶疏 T1822 卷五:0541a02–0555c13(品題 0541a05 · 同分 0541a06 · 正理引 0541a08 · 無想 0542a14 · 婆沙多師 0542a22 · 吉祥 0548b22 · 隨相 0548b25 · 嗢遮 0552b09 · 卷尾 0555c12)。
  • 頌疏 T1823 論本第五:0847c21–0852c24(同分 0847c23 · 無想果 0848a22 · 二定 0848c01 · 無想天處 0848b06 · 五趣不定 0848b19 · 滅定不依無色 0850a11 · 二定體 0850b28 · 命根 0850c04 · 四相 0850c11 · 隨相 0851a29 · 釋難 0851c16 · 名身等 0851c24 · 名之梵語 0852a06 · 文之梵語 0852a17 · 諸門 0852b18 · 同分等 0852c06 · 卷尾 0852c23)。
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836 卷五(殘·存七卷之一):0046c20–0067a24(品題 0046c22 · 同分科文 0046c23 · 四部異名 0047a05 · 法同分 0047a22 · 吠世師六句義 0048a11 · 婆沙評家 0049a05 · 無想天處 0050a02 · 滅定細心 0053c06 · 命根十八轉 0054b02 · 三量 0057c11 · 真諦本疏三頌 0059b19 · 異相頌 0061a21 · 字與書分 0063a14 · 名之三義 0066a20 · 卷尾 0067a23)。
  • 百法 T31n1614:二十四不相應行全列(目七開合之差之對讀本)。
  • 校勘:卷五校勘記五六枚(異讀二二+梵音註三四);異讀二二條全枚舉(目三·無升定本案)。

Twelve of the fourteen formations not associated with mind stand in this single fascicle: commonality establishes the alikeness of 「有情」 tr. “sentient beings”, the result of non-perception and the two absorptions shut mind off, the life faculty sustains warmth and consciousness, the four marks make the formations flow, and the name-, phrase-, and syllable-bodies carry sense—the Sarvāstivādins establish them as separate real things apart from form and mind, the author of the treatise presses each one with the Sautrāntika sense, and Saṅghabhadra refutes each in turn. This is the densest place in the whole treatise for 「一義二宗」 tr. “one meaning and two schools.”


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemPlacement of this passage
Xuanzang’s nine chapters, T1558Chapter Two, Analyzing the Faculties, part three〔T29 0024a06〕—this unit (Unit 3) is the whole of Fascicle Five〔0024a02–0030a01〕, Root Stanzas 42 through 49 (eighteen explanatory blocks, including six half-stanza divisions and six quoted-stanza blocks)
Major division within the chapterCarrying on from the general enumeration of the fourteen formations not associated with mind in Unit 2〔T29 0022a06〕: 「心不相應行,得非得同分,無想二定命,相名身等類」 tr. “the formations not associated with mind: acquisition, non-acquisition, commonality; the result of non-perception, the two absorptions, life; the characteristics, the name-bodies, and the like”—acquisition and non-acquisition having been analyzed in Unit 2, this unit begins at commonality and ends at the analysis through the several gates
Yuanhui’s major outline「從此大文第二,明眾同分」 tr. “from here, the second major section, setting out the commonality of sentient beings”〔T41n1823 0847c23〕→ 「從此第三,明無想果」 tr. “from here, the third, setting out the result of non-perception”〔0848a22〕→ 「從此大文第四,明二定,於中有三:一明無想定、二明滅盡定、三明所依身」 tr. “from here, the fourth major section, setting out the two absorptions, within which are three: first the absorption without perception, second the absorption of cessation, third the body upon which they depend”〔0848c01〕→ 「從此大文第五,明命根」 tr. “from here, the fifth major section, setting out the life faculty”〔0850c04〕→ 「從此第六,明四相,於中有二:一正明四相、二釋難。就第一明四相中:一明本相、二明隨相」 tr. “from here, the sixth, setting out the four marks, within which are two: first directly setting out the four marks, second answering objections; and within the first: first the primary marks, second the secondary marks”〔0850c11〕→ 「從此大文第七,明名身等」 tr. “from here, the seventh major section, setting out the name-bodies and the rest”〔0851c24〕→ 「從此第三,諸門分別,於中有二:一辨名等、二明同分等」 tr. “from here, the third, analysis through the several gates, within which are two: first analyzing the names and the rest, second setting out commonality and the rest”〔0852b18〕
The major-outline sentences of Puguang and FabaoPuguang: 「下大文第二明同分」 tr. “below, the second major section, setting out commonality”〔T41n1821 0092c11〕; Fabao: 「已下第二一句明同分也」 tr. “from here, the second, one line setting out commonality”〔T41n1822 0541a06〕; Shentai: 「上來辨得非得,自下一句辨同分」 tr. “above, acquisition and non-acquisition were analyzed; from here one line analyzes commonality”〔X53n0836 0046c23〕

Continued chapter title〔T29 0024a06〕: 「分別根品第二之三」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing the Faculties, part three.” The opening transitional sentence, verbatim: 「如是已辯得非得相。同分者何?」 tr. “Thus the characteristics of acquisition and non-acquisition have been analyzed. What is commonality?”

Transitional sentences within the unit (mechanically swept · loci item by item): commonality ends〔0024b12〕 「已辯同分」 tr. “commonality has been analyzed” → the result of non-perception ends〔0024b28〕 「已辯無想」 tr. “the result of non-perception has been analyzed” → the likeness and difference of the two absorptions〔0025b14〕 「雖已說二定有多同異相」 tr. “although many characteristics in which the two absorptions are alike and unlike have been stated” → the two absorptions end〔0026a22〕 「已辯二定」 tr. “the two absorptions have been analyzed” → the incidental discussion on the life faculty closes〔0027a12〕 「傍論且止。已辯命根」 tr. “the incidental discussion stops here; the life faculty has been analyzed” → the four marks end〔0029a08〕 「如是已辯諸有為相」 tr. “thus the conditioned marks have been analyzed” → the three qualities of the name-bodies and the rest〔0029c05〕 「此皆應辯」 tr. “all this should be analyzed” → the remaining senses〔0029c12〕 「今當略辯」 tr. “they should now be analyzed in brief.”

Stanza and prose format: root stanzas (with the stanza boundaries fixed by the stand-alone T1560) with prose self-commentary; Xuanzang gives 「頌曰……論曰……」 tr. “the stanza says … the treatise says …” with the whole stanza first. Among the eighteen explanatory blocks of this unit there are six quoted-stanza blocks—〔0026a28〕the stanza on lifespan, warmth, and consciousness (prefaced by the marker 「故世尊言」 tr. “therefore the World-Honored One said”〔0026a27〕) ·〔0027c15〕〔0027c18〕〔0027c21〕three stanzas on the marks quoted in a row (prefaced by the markers 「故說頌言」 tr. “therefore a stanza says”〔0027c14〕, 「復有頌言」 tr. “and there is a further stanza”〔0027c17〕, 「又有頌言」 tr. “and there is a further stanza”〔0027c20〕) ·〔0028b25〕the stanza on change (prefaced by the marker 「故說頌言」 tr. “therefore a stanza says”〔0028b23–b24〕) ·〔0029b02〕the stanza on the nine senses of the sound go (prefaced by the marker 「故有頌言」 tr. “therefore a stanza says”〔0029b01〕). The judgment that a stanza is quoted is taken from the marker in the preceding text and is not a doctrinal judgment. There are besides six half-stanza divisions, recorded as ‘Root N〔M lines〕’ and ‘Root N, first half / second half’ (see the rebuilt markers of the canonical-source layer).


II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Xuanzang’s termParamārtha’s alternative name (first occurrence)Ancient transcription attested (romanization = pronunciation aid)Definitional sentence in this treatise
commonalitycommonality〔T29n1559 0182b20〕「有別實物名為同分,謂諸有情展轉類等」 tr. “there is a separate real thing named commonality, which makes sentient beings equal in class as they succeed one another”〔T29 0024a09〕
commonality of sentient beingsaggregate commonality〔0182b21〕「本論說此名眾同分」 tr. “the root treatise calls this the commonality of sentient beings”〔T29 0024a10〕
dharma-commonalitydharma-commonality〔0182b26〕「復有法同分,謂隨蘊處界」 tr. “there is also dharma-commonality, established according to the aggregates, sense fields, and elements”〔T29 0024a14〕
the result of non-perception (maturation)non-percipient existence〔0182c23〕「若生無想有情天中,有法能令心心所滅,名為無想」 tr. “if one is born among the non-percipient sentient beings of that heaven, there is a dharma able to make mind and mental factors cease, and it is named the result of non-perception”〔T29 0024b15〕
Heaven of Non-Percipient BeingsHeaven of Non-Percipient Beings〔0183a01〕「廣果天中有高勝處,如中間靜慮,名無想天」 tr. “within the Bṛhatphala Heaven there is a high and superior place, like the intermediate meditative absorption, named the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings”〔T29 0024b19〕
absorption without perceptionabsorption without perception〔0183a12〕「無想者定名無想定,或定無想名無想定」 tr. “the absorption of one who is without perception is called the absorption without perception; or the absorption that is itself non-perception is called the absorption without perception”〔T29 0024c05〕
absorption of cessationabsorption of the cessation of mind〔0183b05〕 · absorption of the cessation of perception and feeling〔0183a10〕「如是復有別法能令心心所滅名滅盡定」 tr. “in the same way there is another dharma able to make mind and mental factors cease, named the absorption of cessation”〔T29 0025a03〕
the two absorptionsthe two samāpatti〔0183a09〕transcription 「三摩跋提」 tr.samāpatti”〔T29n1559 0183a10〕「言二定者,謂無想定及滅盡定」 tr. “by the two absorptions are meant the absorption without perception and the absorption of cessation”〔T29 0025b17〕
life facultylife〔0184c07〕「命體即壽」 tr. “the entity of life is lifespan”〔T29 0026a25〕; 「云何命根?謂三界壽」 tr. “what is the life faculty? Lifespan in the three realms”〔T29 0026a25 · second occurrence〕
lifespanlifespan〔0184c07〕「謂有別法能持煖識說名為壽」 tr. “there is another dharma able to sustain warmth and consciousness, and it is called lifespan”〔T29 0026a26〕
arising · abiding · change · cessation (the four marks)arising · aging · abiding · impermanence〔0185b18〕「此於諸法能起名生,能安名住,能衰名異,能壞名滅。性是體義」 tr. “with regard to dharmas, what can make them arise is called arising, what can make them settle is called abiding, what can make them decay is called change, what can make them break up is called cessation. ‘Nature’ has the sense of entity”〔T29 0027a15〕
change of what abideschange of what abides〔0185b25〕「然經說住異,是此異別名」 tr. “yet what the sūtra calls change of what abides is another name for this change”〔T29 0027a18〕
the four secondary markssecondary marks〔0185c13〕「生生等者,謂四隨相,生生、住住、異異、滅滅」 tr. “the arising of arising and the rest are the four secondary marks: the arising of arising, the abiding of abiding, the change of change, the cessation of cessation”〔T29 0027b09〕
namename〔0187b08〕transcription 「那磨」 tr.nāma”〔T41n1823 0852a06〕「名謂作想」 tr. “name means ideation”〔T29 0029a11〕
phrasephrase〔0187b09〕transcription 「鉢陀」 tr.pada”〔T41n1821 0108b12〕 · 「薄迦」 tr.vākya”〔0108b14〕 · 「縛迦」 tr.vākya”〔T41n1823 0852a16〕「句者謂章,詮義究竟」 tr. “a phrase is a statement, able to express a sense to completion”〔T29 0029a12〕
syllableletter〔0187b12〕transcription 「便膳那」 tr.vyañjana”〔T41n1821 0108c16〕 · 「惡剎羅」 tr.akṣara”〔0108c20〕「文者謂字」 tr. “a syllable is a letter-sound”〔T29 0029a14〕
body (collective expression)collection〔0187b16〕transcription of the verbal base 「嗢遮」 tr. “the base meaning to gather together”〔T29 0029a20〕 · 「三木訖底」 tr. “Yuanhui’s transcription of the same base”〔T41n1823 0852a29〕「言總說者是合集義」 tr. “what is called collective expression is the sense of gathering together”〔T29 0029a19〕
the sound go (nine senses)the name go〔T29n1559 0187b29〕transcription 「瞿」 tr.go”〔T29 0029b01〕「且如古者於九義中共立一瞿聲為能詮定量」 tr. “thus the ancients jointly settled upon the single sound go among nine senses as the fixed measure of what expresses”〔T29 0029a29〕
Vaiśeṣika (categories of universal sameness and of sameness-and-difference)Vaiśeṣika〔T29n1559 0182c13〕transcription 「吠世師」 tr.vaiśeṣika”〔X53n0836 0048a12〕「彼宗執有總同句義……彼復執有同異句義」 tr. “that school holds that there is a category of universal sameness … and it further holds that there is a category of sameness-and-difference”〔T29 0024b02〕

Romanized Sanskrit for technical terms is attached only where an ancient transcription attests it (samāpatti · nāma · pada · vyañjana · akṣara · go · vaiśeṣika); the rest are left blank and nothing is conjecturally supplied from a modern edition. The full table of Paramārtha’s alternative names appears in Section IV.


III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Five)

In this CBETA copy of T29n1558 the collation notes stand entirely in the end-of-fascicle note area (zero occurrences in the main text). Anchors within Fascicle Five (0024a–0030a) number fifty-six = twenty-two variant readings plus thirty-four notes on Sanskrit sound-values; phonetic notes are not variants and do not enter the table. The base follows the Taishō 【大】 reading, the variants being recorded alongside for reference and the base not being altered. CBETA emends in one place (0024005), the Taishō printing being recorded alongside.

Note no.AnchorBase text 【大】 / variantsContext (verbatim; recorded without adjudication)
00240010024a04造/〔-〕【宮】The fascicle-head attribution 「尊者世親造」 tr. “composed by the Venerable Vasubandhu” (the Palace witness lacks the character 「造」 tr. “composed”)
00240040024a13姓/性【宋】【元】【明】「謂諸有情界地趣生種姓、男女近事苾芻學無學等各別同分」 tr. “the commonality established severally for sentient beings according to realm, level, destiny, mode of birth, and lineage, and according to female, male, lay follower, monk, one in training, one beyond training, and the rest”—it concerns the enumeration of differentiated commonality, and the sense may be taken either way
00240050024a28婆/娑【CB】【麗-CB】【宮】「諸穀麥豆、金鐵菴羅半娜娑等」 tr. “grain, wheat, beans, gold, iron, the mango and the jackfruit, and the rest”—the instances of likeness within their own kinds among the insentient, adduced by the outsiders; CBETA follows the Korean and Palace witnesses and emends to 「娑」 tr.sa
00240080024b11穀/設【明】「即如是類諸行生時,於中假立人同分等,如諸穀麥豆等同分」 tr. “when formations of this class arise, the commonality of a human being and the like are provisionally established upon them, as with the commonality of grain, wheat, beans, and the rest”—the Sautrāntika answer that commonality is provisional, with its simile
00250020025a09等/等等【宮】「此同前定,性唯是善非無記染,善等起故」 tr. “this, like the former absorption, is of wholesome quality only and neither indeterminate nor defiled, because it is set in motion by a wholesome mind”—the gate of the three qualities of the absorption of cessation
00250070025b12加/跏【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂我未得諸漏永盡,終不解斯結加趺坐」 tr. “until I attain the permanent exhaustion of the outflows, I shall not unloose this cross-legged posture”—the bodhisattva’s vow of resolve
00250080025b22是/定【宮】「或生無想天已得入無想,是謂是色有,此有非五行」 tr. “or, having been born in the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, one enters non-perception—this is what is called an existence that is form, and this existence is not of five formations”—the root treatise cited to prove that both absorptions depend on desire and form
00250130025c26謂/諸【宮】「故彼先代諸軌範師,咸言二法互為種子。二法者,謂心、有根身」 tr. “and so those preceptors of former times all said that the two dharmas are seeds of one another; the two dharmas are mind and the body endowed with faculties”—the account of the Sautrāntika preceptors of former times
00260010026a07受/愛【宮】「經自簡言:若無明觸所生諸受為緣生愛」 tr. “the sūtra qualifies it of itself, saying: feelings produced by a contact of ignorance are the condition for the arising of craving”—the scriptural proof by which Ghoṣa objects to Vasumitra
00260040026c01抂/枉【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「第四句者,不能避脫抂橫緣故」 tr. “the fourth case: because one cannot avoid a violent condition coming from without”—the fourth of the fourfold analysis (untimely death)
00260080026c22別/莂【明】「佛所記別——達弭羅、嗢怛羅、殑耆羅、長者子耶舍、鳩磨羅時婆」 tr. “those the Buddha has prophesied—Damira, Uttara, Gaṅgila, Yaśas the householder’s son, and Kumārajīva”
00260090026c23磨/摩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「長者子耶舍、鳩磨羅時婆」 tr. “Yaśas the householder’s son, and Kumārajīva”—a difference in the transcription of a personal name
00270010027a15於諸/中於【宮】「此於諸法能起名生,能安名住」 tr. “with regard to dharmas, what can make them arise is called arising, what can make them settle is called abiding”—the opening sentence of the explanation of the four marks, affecting the phrasing
00270040027b14用/相【宮】「何謂功能?謂法作用或謂士用」 tr. “what is called function? A dharma’s operation, or what is called human effort”—the two accounts of 「功能」 tr. “function”
00270050027b14士用/士時【宋】【元】·生時【明】「或謂士用」 tr. “or what is called the effort of a person”—the next variant in the same sentence, differing in all three witnesses
00270090027c14言*/曰【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「故說頌言」 tr. “therefore a stanza says”—the marker preceding a quoted stanza (* marks that this character is altered alike throughout the fascicle)
00280010028a08光/先【宋】【元】【明】「若爾最後聲光剎那及涅槃時,最後六處無後念故應無住異」 tr. “if so, the last moment of sound or light and the last six sense fields at nirvāṇa, having no later thought, should have no change of what abides”—the objection that the mark of the change of what abides does not extend to all the conditioned
00280020028a16𩑶/胡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「角犎𩑶蹄尾牛相非異牛」 tr. “horns, hump, dewlap, hooves, and tail, the marks of a bull, are not other than the bull”—the simile that what is marked is itself what marks
00280030028c26等/能【宮】「若行離生相而得生者,虛空無為等何故不生」 tr. “if formations can arise apart from a mark of arising, why do unconditioned space and the rest not arise?”—the Sarvāstivādins’ counter-objection to the Sautrāntikas
00290010029a04二/一【宮】「而諸因緣望彼二法一有生用、一無生用」 tr. “and the causes and conditions have the operation of giving rise with regard to the one of those two classes and not the other”—the Sautrāntikas’ closing analogy
00290070029a15𧙃/壹【宮】「文者謂字,如說𧙃阿壹伊等字」 tr. “a syllable is a letter-sound, as one says the letters a, ā, i, ī, and the rest”—the instances of letters (the Palace witness reading 「壹」 tr.i” would duplicate the following 「壹」 tr.i”)
00290080029b06辦/辯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「但由音聲顯用已辦,何須橫計別有實名」 tr. “the work of displaying by vocal sound alone is already accomplished; what need is there to reckon crosswise and posit besides a really existent name?”—the Sautrāntika refutation of a really existent name

Collation conclusion: not one item rises to a case for emending the established text (none has both an ancient master’s lemma and doctrinal reasoning supporting the variant). Of the twenty-two, three touch on doctrine—0024004 (lineage / nature of the kind) · 0027001 (with regard to dharmas / within, with regard to) · 0027005 (the effort of a person / the time of a person / the time of arising); the rest are variant graphs, transcriptions, and omissions or additions. The choice among variant readings is a doctrinal judgment; this section records only and does not adjudicate.


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, T1559 ★)

Base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Five〔T29n1558 0024a02–0030a01〕↔ Paramārtha’s text〔T29n1559 0182b20–0188a22〕. Correction of the base: Paramārtha’s 「釋論中分別根品之三」 tr. “within the Expository Treatise, the Chapter Analyzing the Faculties, part three” begins at〔T29n1559 0184c06〕, but its content begins from the life faculty (「說二定已。何法為命?」 tr. “the two absorptions having been stated, what dharma is life?”〔0184c07〕)—since Paramārtha divides the Chapter on the Faculties into four fascicles and Xuanzang into five, fascicles of the same ordinal in the two versions are not passages of the same text: the earlier part of Xuanzang’s Fascicle Five (commonality, the result of non-perception, the two absorptions) falls at the end of Paramārtha’s 「分別根品之二」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing the Faculties, part two”〔0177c11〕, from〔0182b20〕onward, and the later part (the name-bodies and the rest, the analysis through the several gates) ends at 「說一切非相應法已」 tr. “all the dharmas not associated having been stated”〔0188a22〕, after which the six causes are entered. This boundary is fixed by a word-by-word comparison for this unit and not by matching fascicle titles.

Basic difference of format: Xuanzang gives 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says” with the whole stanza first; Paramārtha gives 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding the explanation line by line, so that one stanza is often broken and cited in several places. The most conspicuous instance in this unit: Xuanzang’s Root Stanza 43 (the absorption without perception) gives all four lines at once, while Paramārtha breaks it into seven places—「如此無想定」 tr. “such is the absorption without perception”〔0183a12〕 · 「後定」 tr. “the later absorption”〔0183a14〕 · 「欲解脫」 tr. “desiring liberation”〔0183a16〕 · 「善」 tr. “wholesome”〔0183a19〕 · 「必有生報」 tr. “necessarily has a result in the next life”〔0183a21〕 · 「非聖」 tr. “not a noble one”〔0183a25〕 · 「一世得」 tr. “one time-period obtained”〔0183b02〕. The passage on the absorption of cessation is broken into ten places, and Root Stanza 49 into five.

Principal items of comparison (ten doctrinally load-bearing):

  1. Commonality: 「同分有情等」 tr. “commonality is that by which sentient beings are alike”〔Xuanzang 0024a08〕 ‖ 「同分眾生等」 tr. “commonality is that by which beings are alike”〔Paramārtha 0182b20〕; 「本論說此名眾同分」 tr. “the root treatise calls this the commonality of sentient beings”〔Xuanzang 0024a10〕 ‖ 「於阿毘達磨藏說此,名謂聚同分」 tr. “in the Treasury of Abhidharma this is stated and named aggregate commonality”〔Paramārtha 0182b21〕—the difference of “sentient beings” and “aggregate.”
  2. The opening and closing of commonality: Xuanzang 「一無差別、二有差別」 tr. “first undifferentiated, second differentiated”〔0024a10〕 ‖ Paramārtha 「此有不異異」 tr. “this has the not-different and the different”〔0182b22〕—Xuanzang speaks in terms of 「差別」 tr. “difference,” Paramārtha in terms of 「異」 tr. “the different.”
  3. The maturation of non-perception: Xuanzang gives three lines of one stanza in a row〔0024b13〕 ‖ Paramārtha breaks it into three places—「無想於彼天,能滅心心法」 tr. “non-perception, in that heaven, can make mind and mental dharmas cease”〔0182c23〕 · 「果報」 tr. “retribution”〔0182c27〕 · 「諸廣果」 tr. “the Bṛhatphala gods”〔0182c29〕; the simile Xuanzang gives as 「如堰江河」 tr. “as a dyke blocks a river”〔0024b17〕 and Paramārtha as 「如堰遏江水」 tr. “as a dyke dams the water of a river”〔0182c26〕.
  4. The stanza on the life faculty: 「命根體即壽,能持煖及識」 tr. “the entity of the life faculty is lifespan, able to sustain warmth and consciousness”〔Xuanzang 0026a24〕 ‖ 「壽即命」 tr. “lifespan is life”〔Paramārtha 0184c07〕 plus 「能持身暖及意識」 tr. “able to sustain bodily warmth and mind-consciousness”〔Paramārtha 0184c09〕—Paramārtha’s version adds the character 「身」 tr. “bodily” and reads 「意識」 tr. “mind-consciousness.”
  5. The quoted stanza on lifespan, warmth, and consciousness: 「壽煖及與識,三法捨身時,所捨身僵仆,如木無思覺」 tr. “lifespan, warmth, and consciousness—when these three dharmas leave the body, the body they leave lies stiff and prone, like a piece of wood without thought or feeling”〔Xuanzang 0026a28〕 ‖ 「壽暖及意識,此三捨身時,所捨身即眠,如枯木無意」 tr. “lifespan, warmth, and mind-consciousness—when these three leave the body, the body they leave lies as if asleep, like a withered tree without mind”〔Paramārtha 0184c10〕—the third and fourth lines differ most (lying stiff and prone / lying as if asleep · without thought or feeling / without mind).
  6. The names of the four marks: 「相謂諸有為,生住異滅性」 tr. “the marks are of conditioned dharmas: the nature of arising, abiding, change, and cessation”〔Xuanzang 0027a13〕 ‖ 「復有有為相,生老住無常」 tr. “there are further conditioned marks: arising, aging, abiding, and impermanence”〔Paramārtha 0185b18〕—the third and fourth of the four marks Xuanzang gives as change and cessation and Paramārtha as aging and impermanence; the prose follows accordingly (Paramārtha: 「老者能變異此法,無常者能滅此法」 tr. “aging is what can alter this dharma; impermanence is what can make this dharma cease”〔0185b21〕). This is the greatest difference of rendered names in this unit.
  7. The stanza on the secondary marks: 「此有生生等,於八一有能」 tr. “these have the arising of arising and the rest; upon eight and upon one they have function”〔Xuanzang 0027b08〕 ‖ 「生生等彼相」 tr. “the arising of arising and the rest are their marks”〔Paramārtha 0185c11〕 plus 「諸八一法事」 tr. “the operation upon eight dharmas and upon one”〔Paramārtha 0185c16〕—broken into two places; Xuanzang’s 「功能」 tr. “function” Paramārtha renders 「事」 tr. “operation,” glossing it himself, 「何法名事?功能人功」 tr. “what dharma is called operation? Capacity, the effort of a person”〔0185c17〕.
  8. The three quoted stanzas on the four marks: Xuanzang quotes three stanzas in a row〔0027c15 · 0027c18 · 0027c21〕 ‖ Paramārtha likewise quotes three in a row〔0186a15 · 0186a18 · 0186a21〕, the last of which Paramārtha gives as 「若法剎那滅,離住即便滅,此常滅是故,分別住非理」 tr. “if a dharma ceases momentarily, apart from abiding it ceases at once; since it constantly ceases, to distinguish an abiding does not hold in reason”〔0186a21〕. The stanza on change Xuanzang gives as 「即前異不成,異前非一法,是故於一法,立異終不成」 tr. “if it is that very earlier one, change is not established; if it differs from the earlier, it is not one and the same dharma; therefore upon one dharma to establish change cannot in the end be established”〔0028b25〕 ‖ Paramārtha as 「若如前無老,若異非前法,是故於一法,老相不得成」 tr. “if it is as before there is no aging; if it differs it is not the former dharma; therefore upon one dharma the mark of aging cannot be established”〔0186c27〕—reading 「老」 tr. “aging” in keeping with his rendering of the four marks.
  9. The stanza on the name-bodies and the rest: 「名身等所謂,想章字總說」 tr. “what are called the name-bodies and the rest are the collective expression of ideation, statement, and letter-sound”〔Xuanzang 0029a10〕 ‖ 「名句及字聚,號言文總集」 tr. “the collections of name and phrase and letter are the collective gathering of designation, speech, and syllable”〔Paramārtha 0187b07〕—Xuanzang explains name, phrase, and syllable by ideation, statement, and letter-sound, Paramārtha explains name, phrase, and letter by designation, speech, and syllable; the example of a phrase Xuanzang gives as 「諸行無常等章」 tr. “the statement ‘all formations are impermanent’ and the like”〔0029a13〕 and Paramārtha as 「善友一時遇」 tr. “a good friend met at one time”〔0187b11〕.
  10. The stanza on the sound go: 「方獸地光言,金剛眼天水,於斯九種義,智者立瞿聲」 tr. “direction, beast, earth, light, speech; diamond, eye, heaven, water—upon these nine senses the wise established the sound go”〔Xuanzang 0029b02〕 ‖ 「言方地光牛,金剛眼天水,於此九種義,智人說瞿名」 tr. “speech, direction, earth, light, ox; diamond, eye, heaven, water—upon these nine senses the wise speak the name go”〔Paramārtha 0187b28〕—among the nine senses Xuanzang has 「獸」 tr. “beast” and Paramārtha 「牛」 tr. “ox”; and Paramārtha marks the source, 「如尼六多論偈說」 tr. “as the Nirukta treatise says in a verse”〔0187b26〕, while Xuanzang’s version has only 「故有頌言」 tr. “therefore a stanza says”〔0029b01〕.

Table of rendered names (within the compass of Unit 3, as attested word for word): commonality / commonality · commonality of sentient beings / aggregate commonality · maturation of non-perception / non-percipient existence · absorption of cessation / absorption of the cessation of mind, absorption of the cessation of perception and feeling · the two absorptions / the two samāpatti · life faculty / life · warmth in Xuanzang’s graph / warmth in Paramārtha’s graph · consciousness / mind-consciousness · change / aging · cessation / impermanence · name-body, phrase-body, syllable-body / name-collection, phrase-collection, letter-collection · ideation, statement, letter-sound, collective expression / designation, speech, syllable, collective gathering · acquisition / attainment · non-acquisition / non-attainment · maturation / retribution · homogeneous outflow / result of homogeneous outflow · sentient being / being · class of sentient beings / designation of beings · to be experienced in the next life / result in the next life · to be experienced in a later life / result in a later life · monk in Xuanzang’s transcription / monk in Paramārtha’s · Uttarakuru in Xuanzang’s transcription / Uttarakuru in Paramārtha’s · Vaiśeṣika in Xuanzang’s rendering / Vaiśeṣika in Paramārtha’s transcription · the Venerable Vasumitra / the Bhadanta Vasumitra in full transcription · the Venerable Ghoṣa, the name rendered by sense / the Bhadanta Ghoṣa in transcription · Upagupta in Xuanzang’s transcription / Upagupta in Paramārtha’s · Treatise That Is the Feet of Reason’s Eye / Treatise of the Feet of Reason · Treatise of Designations / Treatise of Provisional Names · Treatise on the Development of Wisdom / Treatise on the Development of Discernment · the Vaibhāṣikas of Kaśmīra / the Vaibhāṣikas of Jibin · the masters of the West / the masters of the Western lands · the masters abroad / the masters abroad · gods of playful forgetfulness and gods of mental wrath / gods of playful forgetfulness and gods defiled by resentment · Damira, Uttara, Gaṅgila, Yaśas, Kumārajīva in Xuanzang’s transcriptions / the same names in Paramārtha’s transcriptions · aggregates, sense fields, elements / heaps, entrances, elements · “the stanza says, the treatise says” / “the verse says, the explanation says.”

The differences of opening and closing, of fullness and brevity, and of rendered names between the two translations this section records without adjudicating; the choice belongs to a doctrinal judgment. The difference of the titles themselves (Kośa / Expository Treatise on the Kośa) is itself a token of the two translations, and is preserved here and not merged.


V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · Recorded Where Present)

The debate in this unit is dense—the real or provisional existence of the fourteen formations not associated with mind is precisely the vital point of the Sarvāstivāda thesis, and Saṅghabhadra refutes passage by passage, calling Vasubandhu 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master.” The answering passage in the Correct Principle is 〔T29n1562 0400a14–0416b07〕 (beginning at 「如是已辯得非得相。同分者何?頌曰:同分有情等」 tr. “thus the characteristics of acquisition and non-acquisition have been analyzed. What is commonality? The stanza says: commonality is that by which sentient beings are alike”〔0400a14–a16〕, and ending before 「且因六種」 tr. “now, the causes are of six kinds”〔0416b08〕), within the 「辯差別品第二」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing the Differences”〔0377a28〕. Seven load-bearing items are fully recorded:

  1. The name and sense of commonality (a sentence all three commentaries cite)—the Correct Principle: 「此中身形業用樂欲展轉相似,故名為同。分是因義,有別實物是此同因,故名同分」 tr. “here bodily shape, activity, and inclination resemble one another as they succeed one another, and so it is called ‘same’; ‘portion’ has the sense of cause, and there is a separate real thing that is the cause of this sameness, and so it is called commonality”〔T29n1562 0400a27〕. The Kośa sentence opposed: 「有別實物名為同分,謂諸有情展轉類等」 tr. “there is a separate real thing named commonality, which makes sentient beings equal in class as they succeed one another”〔T29 0024a09〕.
  2. The objection about commonality of the insentient—the Kośa raises the objection: 「又何因不許有無情同分?諸穀麥豆、金鐵菴羅半娜娑等,亦有自類互相似故」 tr. “again, on what ground is commonality of the insentient not allowed? Grain, wheat, beans, gold, iron, the mango and the jackfruit, and the rest also resemble one another within their own kinds”〔T29 0024a27〕. The Correct Principle answers with a counter-charge: 「何不許有無情同分?不應如是責,有大過失故。汝亦許有人天等趣胎卵等生,何不亦許菴羅等趣菉豆等生?」 tr. “‘why is commonality of the insentient not allowed?’—you should not press thus, for it carries a great fault. You too allow that there are destinies of humans and gods and births from the womb and the egg; why do you not also allow that mangoes and the rest are destinies and mung beans and the rest are births?”〔T1562 0400b11〕, and establishes commonality as really existent on three grounds: 「由彼草等無有展轉業用樂欲互相似故,於彼不說別有同分。又必因有情,草等方生故,唯於有情說有同分。又因先業及現勤勇此法得生,於彼草等二事皆無,故無同分」 tr. “because grasses and the rest have no mutual resemblance of activity and inclination as they succeed one another, no separate commonality is spoken of for them. Again, because grasses and the rest arise only through sentient beings, commonality is spoken of only for sentient beings. Again, this dharma arises through past karma and present exertion, and both are absent in grasses and the rest, and so they have no commonality”〔0400b16〕.
  3. The objection that commonality amounts to establishing the Vaiśeṣika position—the Kośa: 「又應顯成勝論所執,彼宗執有總同句義」 tr. “further, it would exactly establish what the Vaiśeṣikas hold, for that school holds that there is a category of universal sameness”〔T29 0024b01〕. The Correct Principle: 「若勝論執此二句義其體非一剎那無常無所依止展轉差別,設令同彼亦無多過……故彼所難是朋黨言,求正理人不應收採」 tr. “if the Vaiśeṣikas held these two categories to be not one in entity, momentary, impermanent, without support, and differing as they succeed one another, then even to agree with them would carry no great fault … therefore his objection is partisan talk, and one who seeks correct reasoning should not take it up”〔T1562 0400c03〕.
  4. What brings about the maturation of non-perception—the Correct Principle adds a layer beyond the Kośa: 「此法一向是無想定所感異熟,由彼無想有情天中,無想及色唯是無想定所感異熟故。此定無力引眾同分及與命根,以眾同分及與命根唯是有心第四靜慮所感果故」 tr. “this dharma is invariably the maturation brought about by the absorption without perception, because among the non-percipient sentient beings of that heaven both non-perception and form are maturation brought about by the absorption without perception alone. This absorption has no power to draw forth the commonality of sentient beings and the life faculty, because the commonality of sentient beings and the life faculty are results brought about by the fourth meditative absorption that has mind”〔T1562 0400c12〕. The Kośa says only 「此法一向是異熟果。誰之異熟?謂無想定」 tr. “this dharma is invariably a maturation result. The maturation of what? Of the absorption without perception”〔T29 0024b17〕.
  5. The real existence of the life faculty—the Correct Principle takes up the Sūtra-master’s words and refutes: 「經主於此復作是言:今亦不言全無壽體,但說壽體非別實物」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here says further: now I too do not say that there is no entity of lifespan at all; I say only that the entity of lifespan is not a separate real thing”〔T1562 0404b26〕; and the refutation: 「是故經主於此義中,專搆多言都無所表。又所引喻於證無能……是故壽體實有別物,能持煖識,說為命根」 tr. “therefore the Sūtra-master, upon this sense, piles up many words that declare nothing at all. And the similes he adduces have no power to prove … therefore the entity of lifespan is really a separate thing, able to sustain warmth and consciousness, and is called the life faculty”〔0404c14–c22〕. The Kośa sentence opposed: 「今亦不言全無壽體,但說壽體非別實物」 tr. “now I too do not say that there is no entity of lifespan at all; I say only that the entity of lifespan is not a separate real thing”〔T29 0026b14〕.
  6. The real existence of the four marks—the Correct Principle takes up the Sūtra-master’s objection in full and then refutes: 「且彼經主緣他故說:何緣如是分析虛空?非生等相有實法體如所分別……是則汝曹由執假有,豈非倒是鑽攪虛空」 tr. “now that Sūtra-master, speaking on another’s account, says: on what ground is empty space cut up in this fashion? It is not that the marks of arising and the rest have a real dharma-entity such as is distinguished … then it is you who, by holding to the provisional, are on the contrary boring and churning empty space”〔T1562 0406b16–b29〕. The Kośa sentence opposed: 「經部師說何緣如是分析虛空?非生等相有實法體如所分別」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say: on what ground is empty space cut up in this fashion? It is not that the marks of arising and the rest have a real dharma-entity such as is distinguished”〔T29 0027b23〕. The stanza on change is carried in both treatises—the Correct Principle likewise gives 「即前異不成,異前非一法,是故於一法,立異終不成」 tr. “if it is that very earlier one, change is not established; if it differs from the earlier, it is not one and the same dharma; therefore upon one dharma to establish change cannot in the end be established”〔T1562 0410a24〕, and continues its refutation afterwards: 「今復各應思擇此義……經主應思」 tr. “now each should again consider this sense … let the Sūtra-master consider it”〔0410a26–0410b01〕.
  7. The name-, phrase-, and syllable-bodies—the Correct Principle’s explanation of 「想」 tr. “ideation” is fuller than the Kośa’s: 「想謂於法分別取著、共所安立。字所發想,即是眼耳瓶衣車等」 tr. “ideation is the distinguishing and grasping of dharmas, jointly established; the ideation given rise to by letters is precisely eye, ear, pot, garment, cart, and the rest”〔T1562 0413a04〕; and its example of a 「章」 tr. “statement” also differs, the Correct Principle giving 「福招樂異熟,所欲皆如意,并速證第一,永寂靜涅槃」 tr. “merit brings about the maturation of pleasure, all one wishes is as one intends, and swiftly one realizes the foremost, the everlastingly peaceful nirvāṇa”〔0413a10〕, while the Kośa gives 「諸行無常等章」 tr. “the statement ‘all formations are impermanent’ and the like”〔T29 0029a13〕. Refuting the Sūtra-master’s account of sound and name: 「又經主說:諸剎那聲不可聚集,亦無一法分分漸生,如何名生可由語發……我宗三世皆有非無故,後待前能生名等」 tr. “again, the Sūtra-master says: the sounds of the several moments cannot be gathered together, nor is there any dharma that arises little by little in parts; how then can the arising of a name be given rise to by speech? … since in my school all three times exist and are not nothing, the later, waiting on the earlier, can produce name and the rest”〔T1562 0415a25–0415b11〕.

The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine T1563 also has a full answering passage—the answering passage〔T29n1563 0805b20–0813b18〕, its manner an abridgment stating the school’s position positively (establishing without following the objections). Three items may be recorded:

  1. Its definition of commonality is fuller than the Correct Principle’s—「有別實物名為同分,謂諸有情展轉類等,本論說此名眾同分。一趣等生諸有情類,所有身形、諸根作用及飲食等互相似因,并其展轉相樂欲因,名眾同分」 tr. “there is a separate real thing named commonality, which makes sentient beings equal in class as they succeed one another, and the root treatise calls it the commonality of sentient beings. Among the classes of sentient beings born in one destiny and the like, the cause of the mutual likeness of their bodily shapes, the operations of their faculties, their food and drink and the rest, together with the cause of their mutual inclination as they succeed one another, is called the commonality of sentient beings”〔T29n1563 0805b23〕.
  2. The passage on the name-bodies and the rest also marks 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” and refutes (the only such passage in this unit)—it takes up the Kośa’s words 「豈不此三語為性故,用聲為體,色自性攝。如何乃說為心不相應行」 tr. “are these three not of the nature of speech, having sound for their entity and belonging to the intrinsic nature of form? How then are they said to be formations not associated with mind?” and judges 「此責非理。所以者何?理教分明,證別有故」 tr. “this charge does not hold in reason. Why? Because reasoning and scripture are plain and prove that they exist separately,” adducing the scriptural proof 「教謂經言:語力文力」 tr. “by scripture is meant the sūtra’s words: the power of speech, the power of the syllable”〔T1563 0811b19–b22〕; and at another place it takes up 「非但音聲皆稱為語,要由此故義可了知,如是音聲方稱語故」 tr. “not every vocal sound is called speech; only a vocal sound by which the sense can be made known is called speech” and establishes its own position, 「聲是能說,名等所說,義俱非二,如是則為無倒建立」 tr. “sound is what speaks, name and the rest are what is spoken, and the sense is neither of the two; established thus, there is no error”〔0811c17–c19〕.
  3. Its explanation of Root Stanza 49 supplies the assignment of commonality to maturation and to homogeneous outflow—「云何異熟?謂地獄等及卵生等趣生同分。云何等流?謂界地處、種姓族類、沙門梵志、學無學等所有同分。有餘師說:先業所引生,是異熟同分。現在加行起,是等流同分」 tr. “what is maturation? The commonality of the destinies and births of the hells and the rest and of birth from the egg and the rest. What is homogeneous outflow? The commonality of realm, level, and place, of lineage and family, of ascetic and brahmin, of one in training and one beyond training, and the rest. Certain other masters say: what is drawn forth by past karma is the commonality of maturation; what arises through present preparatory practice is the commonality of homogeneous outflow”〔T1563 0813b08〕; this text is on the same track as what the Correct Principle, fascicle fourteen, sets out (Shentai’s commentary cites it in two places; see Section VI).

「一義二宗」 tr. “one meaning and two schools” are recorded together, with no verdict as to which prevails (no entering into sectarian dispute).


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)

(i) Commonality

  • The explanation of the name and sense (appositional-determinative / dependent-determinative)—Puguang preserves both readings: 「有體類等名同,簡異經部,彼計同分體是假故。分是別義,雖復類同而體各別,簡異勝論有句義等,彼執一物貫多法故。即分名同,故名同分,持業釋也」 tr. “that the classes of entity are alike is called ‘same,’ which distinguishes it from the Sautrāntikas, who reckon the entity of commonality to be provisional. ‘Portion’ has the sense of severalty: though the class is the same, the entities are several, which distinguishes it from the Vaiśeṣikas with their category of being and the rest, who hold that one thing runs through many dharmas. The portion is itself the sameness, and so it is called commonality—an appositional-determinative reading”; 「又解:身形等同,故名為同,顯所生果。分是因義,故名為分,顯能生因。同之分故,名為同分,依主釋也。此從果及因為名」 tr. “another explanation: bodily shapes and the rest being alike, it is called ‘same,’ displaying the result produced; ‘portion’ has the sense of cause, and so is called ‘portion,’ displaying the cause that produces. Being the portion of what is the same, it is called commonality—a dependent-determinative reading. This is named from both result and cause”〔T41n1821 0092c13–c20〕. Yuanhui takes only the dependent reading: 「同之分故,名為同分,依主釋也」 tr. “being the portion of what is the same, it is called commonality—a dependent-determinative reading”〔T41n1823 0847c29〕. Fabao, after citing the Correct Principle, judges outright: 「論既此釋,徒煩異解」 tr. “since the treatise explains it thus, other explanations are a needless trouble”〔T41n1822 0541a10〕, and sets out separately 「亦名眾同分。同法非一,名為眾同,與彼為因,名之為分」 tr. “it is also called the commonality of sentient beings: the dharmas that are the same are not one, and so are called ‘the same in a multitude’; and being their cause, it is called ‘portion’”〔0541a11〕.
  • Reconciling the differing names—Shentai’s commentary reconciles the differing names in four texts: 「六足本論說:此名眾同分。眾多有情展轉同因,名眾同分。此眾同分雜心,名眾生種類,唯說人同分,不說法同分。婆沙名受身處,唯說法同分,不說人同分。此論名同分,通人法也」 tr. “the root treatise of the six feet says: this is called the commonality of sentient beings. The common cause of many sentient beings as they succeed one another is called the commonality of sentient beings. This commonality of sentient beings the Miscellaneous Heart Treatise calls the class-kind of beings, speaking only of the commonality of persons and not of dharmas. The Mahāvibhāṣā calls it the place of receiving a body, speaking only of the commonality of dharmas and not of persons. This treatise calls it commonality, extending to both persons and dharmas”〔X53n0836 0047a05〕.
  • The establishing of dharma-commonality—Shentai’s commentary refutes the old masters: 「古師多言人同分外別有法同分者,不然。依薩婆多宗,人外無別法,即於五蘊法上假立名人,故知人同分外無別法同分,即於法同分上假立人同分也」 tr. “that the old masters mostly say there is a separate dharma-commonality apart from the commonality of persons is not so. On the Sarvāstivāda position there is no separate dharma apart from a person: it is upon the dharmas of the five aggregates that the name ‘person’ is provisionally established; hence it is known that there is no separate dharma-commonality apart from the commonality of persons, but that the commonality of persons is provisionally established upon dharma-commonality”〔X53n0836 0047a22〕.
  • The background of the Vaiśeṣikas’ six categories—Shentai’s commentary lists them in full: 「外道有論,名吠世師……吠世師,此云勝論。有說六句義:一、實,二、德,三、業,四、同異,五、有,六、和合」 tr. “the outsiders have a treatise named VaiśeṣikaVaiśeṣika is here rendered ‘the treatise of distinction.’ Some say there are six categories: first, substance; second, quality; third, action; fourth, sameness-and-difference; fifth, existence; sixth, inherence”〔X53n0836 0048a11〕, and explains the category of sameness-and-difference by the simile of the cognitions of ox and horse taken forward and backward〔0048a16〕.

(ii) The Result of Non-Perception · The Two Absorptions

  • The place of the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings—Yuanhui takes the intermediate absorption as his analogy: 「無想有情居在廣果,非別有地,謂廣果天中有高勝處,名無想天。如初禪中有高臺閣,大梵王居,名中間禪」 tr. “the non-percipient sentient beings dwell in Bṛhatphala and have no separate level; within the Bṛhatphala Heaven there is a high and superior place named the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, as within the first absorption there is a high terrace where the Great Brahmā King dwells, called the intermediate absorption”〔T41n1823 0848b06〕. Shentai’s commentary records two accounts together: 「無想天在何處攝?外國師說:第四意處別有九,此是一處。迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:即廣果天攝,然以為勝寂靜故別立名,猶如村邊阿練若處」 tr. “under what is the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings included? The masters abroad say: the fourth has nine separate stations of mind, and this is one of them. The treatise masters of Kaśmīra say: it is included in the Bṛhatphala Heaven, but because it is superior and still it is separately named, like a forest hermitage beside a village,” and records its bodily measure and lifespan: 「彼天身量云何?答:五百踰繕那。壽量云何?答:五百劫」 tr. “what is the bodily measure of those gods? Answer: five hundred yojanas. What is their lifespan? Answer: five hundred aeons”〔X53n0836 0050a05〕.
  • To whose account the maturation of non-perception belongs—Shentai’s commentary determines that the Kośa and the Correct Principle take different accounts: 「若依婆沙評家,十一說之中評取第二說。今俱舍論:問:誰之異熟?答:謂無想定。同婆沙第二師說,評家所存。然正理論及之,無想及色唯是無想定所感,異熟同婆沙初師說,非婆沙評家所存也」 tr. “if we follow the assessors of the Mahāvibhāṣā, among the eleven accounts they assess and take the second. Now the Kośa: Question, of what is it the maturation? Answer, of the absorption without perception. This agrees with the second master’s account in the Mahāvibhāṣā, which the assessors preserve. But where the Correct Principle touches on it, saying that non-perception and form are brought about by the absorption without perception alone, its maturation agrees with the first master’s account in the Mahāvibhāṣā and is not what the assessors of the Mahāvibhāṣā preserve”〔X53n0836 0049a05〕.
  • The indeterminacy of the destiny after passing away from the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings—Yuanhui cites the Mahāvibhāṣā and explains the reason himself: 「《婆沙》一百五十四云:『有說生地獄,有說生惡趣。』如是說者定生欲界,處所不定,或生天趣、或生人趣、或生惡趣」 tr. “the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred fifty-four, says: ‘some say they are born in the hells, some say in a bad destiny.’ Stated thus, they are certainly born in the desire realm, the place being indeterminate—born in the destiny of gods, or of humans, or in a bad destiny”; and the reason is 「謂諸外道修無想定,於加行時或起邪見,謗釋種涅槃;或起見取,計無想天為真解脫;或起戒取,計無想定以為真道。如是等惑為惡趣因」 tr. “the outsiders who cultivate the absorption without perception may, in their preparatory practice, give rise to wrong view and slander the nirvāṇa of the Śākya lineage; or give rise to the grasping at views and reckon the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings to be true liberation; or give rise to the grasping at rules and observances and reckon the absorption without perception to be the true path. Afflictions such as these are causes of a bad destiny”〔T41n1823 0848b20–b26〕.
  • Why the absorption of cessation does not depend on the formless—Yuanhui sets a question and answers it: 「先無想定不依無色,理在不疑,何故滅定不依無色?」 tr. “that the absorption without perception does not depend on the formless is beyond doubt in reason; why does the absorption of cessation not depend on the formless?” 「命根依二法轉:一色、二心。若於欲、色起滅盡定,時雖復無心,命根依色轉。生於無色已無色身,若起滅盡定便無色、心,命依何轉?是則斷滅,非謂入定,故無色界不起滅定也」 tr. “the life faculty turns in dependence on two dharmas, form and mind. If one arouses the absorption of cessation in the desire or form realm, then although there is no mind at that time, the life faculty turns in dependence on form. Born in the formless there is no bodily form; and if one then aroused the absorption of cessation there would be neither form nor mind—on what would life turn? That would be annihilation and not the entering of an absorption; hence in the formless realm the absorption of cessation is not aroused”〔T41n1823 0850a13〕.
  • The number of things constituting the two absorptions—Yuanhui sets out the reckoning of twenty-two things: 「然此二定以二十二物為體,為修定前有二十一心所及心王一。心所二十一者,謂大地十、大善地十、欣厭隨一」 tr. “these two absorptions have twenty-two things for their entity, for before cultivating the absorption there are twenty-one mental factors and mind as sovereign, one. The twenty-one mental factors are the ten of the great ground, the ten of the great wholesome ground, and either gladness or aversion”〔T41n1823 0850b28〕.
  • Whether there is mind in the absorption of cessation—Puguang sets out Vasumitra’s authority and identifies the man: 「經部異師尊者世友所造問論中說:若執滅定如前二說全無有心,可有此無心生有心過;我說滅定猶有細心生出定心,故無此失。世友,梵名云伐蘇蜜多羅,舊云和須蜜,訛也。印度國名世友者非一,非是婆沙會中世友」 tr. “in the Treatise of Questions composed by the Venerable Vasumitra, a master of another line among the Sautrāntikas, it is said: if one holds, as the two former accounts do, that the absorption of cessation is wholly without mind, then the fault of mind arising from mindlessness may follow; I say that in the absorption of cessation there is still a subtle mind that produces the mind emerging from the absorption, and therefore this fault does not arise. Vasumitra: his Sanskrit name is Vasumitra; the old rendering Hexumi is a corruption. In the land of India those named Vasumitra are not one, and this is not the Vasumitra of the Mahāvibhāṣā assembly”〔T41n1821 0100b07–b12〕; and he cites the Correct Principle’s report of the masters of similes: 「《正理》第十三云『譬喻論者作如是言:滅盡定中唯滅受、想,以定無有無心有情。』」 tr. “the Correct Principle, fascicle thirteen, says: ‘the masters of similes speak thus: within the absorption of cessation only feeling and perception cease, for there is certainly no sentient being without mind.’”〔0100b12〕.

(iii) The Life Faculty

  • Reconciling the name—Puguang: 「解命根。上句會名,下句用證。命是活義,壽是期限義。活即是命,故知此命即壽異名」 tr. “explaining the life faculty: the upper line reconciles the name, the lower proves it by its operation. ‘Life’ has the sense of being alive, ‘lifespan’ the sense of a set term. To be alive is life itself, and so it is known that this life is another name for lifespan”〔T41n1821 0101a20〕.
  • The gloss on “lying stiff and prone”—Puguang: 「經說三法能持於身,若三捨身身便僵仆。仰死名僵,伏死名仆,亦有側死且言僵仆,或從多說」 tr. “the sūtra says that three dharmas can sustain the body, and if the three leave the body it lies stiff and prone. Dying face upward is called lying stiff, dying face downward is called lying prone; there is also dying on the side, and yet it says stiff and prone, speaking perhaps from the majority”〔T41n1821 0101a26〕.
  • To whom the questions and answers belong—Puguang marks the exchanges of the two schools line by line: 「『若爾此壽何法能持』者,經部難」 tr. “‘if so, what dharma is able to sustain this lifespan?’—the Sautrāntikas’ objection”; 「『即煖及識還持此壽』者,說一切有部答」 tr. “‘it is warmth and consciousness that in turn sustain this lifespan’—the Sarvāstivādins’ answer”〔T41n1821 0101b01–b02〕. Shentai’s commentary analyzes them further into eighteen turns, and records the outsiders’ background at the sixteenth turn: the Vaiśeṣika outsiders 「執我有九德」 tr. “hold that the self has nine qualities,” and explain the arrow’s long travelling without falling by 「速疾行」 tr. “swift motion”〔X53n0836 0054c02–0054c08〕.
  • The fourth of the fourfold analysis—Shentai’s commentary preserves two accounts: 「真諦疏有兩釋」 tr. “Paramārtha’s commentary has two explanations”〔X53n0836 0055a01〕, and further records 「將法師直按文釋」 tr. “the Dharma Master Jiang explains straight from the text”〔0055a08〕.

(iv) The Four Marks · The Secondary Marks

  • The simile of Black-Ear and Auspicious—Puguang gives the story in full and denounces the older translation: 「黑耳、吉祥姊妹二人常相隨逐。姊名吉祥,所至之處能為利益。妹為黑耳,由耳黑故故以名焉,所至之處能為衰損。愚人貪染吉祥,智者欲令厭捨,先示黑耳。既見黑耳,吉祥亦捨。舊云功德天、黑闇女,譯家謬矣」 tr. “Black-Ear and Auspicious were two sisters who always went about together. The elder was named Auspicious, and wherever she went she brought benefit. The younger was Black-Ear, so named because her ears were black, and wherever she went she brought loss. The foolish are greedily attached to Auspicious; the wise, wishing to make them weary and cast her off, first show them Black-Ear. Having seen Black-Ear, they cast off Auspicious as well. The old version says Goddess of Merit and Maiden of Darkness—the translators were mistaken”〔T41n1821 0104a28–b04〕. Shentai’s commentary records the same story and does not use the old designation 「功德黑闇天」 tr. “Goddess of Merit and Maiden of Darkness”〔X53n0836 0057a24–0057b05〕.
  • The three names of the primary and secondary marks—Puguang sets out three names each for the major and minor four marks, and gives two explanations of the upper and lower characters of 「生生」 tr. “the arising of arising” as they stand: 「上生字是小生,下生字是大生,能生生故。又解:上生字是大生,下生字是小生,生之生故名為生生」 tr. “the upper character of arising is the minor arising and the lower the major, because it gives rise to arising. Another explanation: the upper character of arising is the major arising and the lower the minor, being the arising of arising and so called the arising of arising”〔T41n1821 0104b22–b24〕. Yuanhui takes only the former: 「上生字是小生,下生字是大生,從小生生大生故,名生生」 tr. “the upper character of arising is the minor arising and the lower the major, because from the minor arising the major arising is produced, and so it is called the arising of arising”〔T41n1823 0851b12〕. Shentai’s commentary makes a third form: 「初生字是用,第二生字是大生,從用及所生為名,故名生生」 tr. “the first character of arising is the operation, and the second is the major arising; it is named from the operation and from what it produces, and so is called the arising of arising”〔X53n0836 0057b18〕.
  • The list of the three means of knowledge—Shentai’s commentary marks the means of knowledge on which the Sautrāntikas rely: 「謂此諸相非如色等五光有定現量,眼等五根有定比量。此十色界契經說故,有至教量」 tr. “these marks are not like the five lights of color and the rest, which have a determinate direct perception, nor like the five faculties beginning with the eye, which have a determinate inference. These ten form-elements, being spoken of in the sūtras, have authoritative testimony”〔X53n0836 0057c11〕.
  • The sources of the three quoted stanzas—Shentai’s commentary cites Paramārtha’s own commentary and assigns a source to each of the three stanzas: 「真諦師本疏云:此下三頌中,初頌大迦旃延造經優波提舍中有此偈,優波提舍應翻為取正離邪。第二頌佛陀察多羅所造經優波提舍中有此偈。第三頌鳩摩羅摩羅多法師所造論中有此頌」 tr. “Master Paramārtha’s own commentary says: of the three stanzas below, the first stanza occurs in the upadeśa on the sūtras composed by Mahākātyāyana, and upadeśa should be rendered ‘taking the right and departing from the wrong.’ The second stanza occurs in the upadeśa on the sūtras composed by Buddhatrāta. The third stanza occurs in a treatise composed by the Dharma Master Kumāralāta”〔X53n0836 0059b19〕; and on the stanza on change he likewise says 「真諦師本疏云:此偈亦於大迦旃延經、優波提舍正理論頌之句」 tr. “Master Paramārtha’s own commentary says: this verse too is a line of the stanzas of the Correct Principle treatise in the upadeśa on Mahākātyāyana’s sūtra”〔0061a21〕.

(v) Name-Body, Phrase-Body, Syllable-Body

  • The Sanskrit and the sense of “name”—Yuanhui: 「梵云那磨,唐翻為名,是隨義、歸義、赴義,謂隨音聲歸赴於境」 tr. “in Sanskrit nāma, rendered in Tang as ‘name,’ having the senses of following, of returning, and of going toward—that is, following vocal sound and going toward an object”〔T41n1823 0852a06〕—beneath 「那」 tr.na” the original has an interlinear phonetic note (reading 「上聲」 tr. “in the rising tone”), not taken into the quotation here, and recorded as it stands.
  • The Sanskrit of “phrase”—Puguang gives two words: 「梵云鉢陀,唐言迹,如一象身有四足迹,亦如一頌總四句成,故今就義翻之為句」 tr. “in Sanskrit pada, in Tang ‘footprint,’ as one elephant’s body has four footprints, and as one stanza is made complete of four lines; hence it is now rendered by sense as ‘phrase’”; 「梵云薄迦唐言章,還是詮義究竟」 tr. “in Sanskrit vākya, in Tang ‘statement,’ which is again to express a sense to completion”〔T41n1821 0108b11–b15〕—beneath 「迦」 tr.ka” the original has an interlinear phonetic note (reading 「吉何反」 tr. “spelled ji-he”), not taken into the quotation here, and recorded as it stands. Yuanhui gives 「梵云縛迦,此翻為章」 tr. “in Sanskrit vākya, here rendered ‘statement’”〔T41n1823 0852a16〕.
  • The Sanskrit of “syllable” and the fault of the older translation—Puguang: 「梵云便膳那,唐言文,是能彰顯義。近顯名句,遠顯於義。西國風俗呼扇、鹽、酢等亦名便膳那……舊譯為味,譯者謬也」 tr. “in Sanskrit vyañjana, in Tang ‘syllable,’ having the sense of what can make manifest: near at hand it displays names and phrases, far off it displays the sense. By the custom of the western lands a fan, salt, vinegar, and the like are also called vyañjana … the old version renders it ‘flavor’—the translators were mistaken”; and he gives another word for “letter”: 「梵云惡剎羅,唐言字,是不流轉義」 tr. “in Sanskrit akṣara, in Tang ‘letter,’ having the sense of not turning away”〔T41n1821 0108c16–c20〕. Yuanhui follows the same track with a slight difference of wording: 「故舊譯為味,翻之謬矣」 tr. “hence the old version renders it ‘flavor’—the rendering is mistaken”〔T41n1823 0852a22〕.
  • Why a letter is not a written sign—Shentai’s commentary distinguishes compound and single letters: 「外國多以複字為名。若呼阿,此無所詮辨。但是字,亦合餘字,方能詮辨」 tr. “in foreign lands names are mostly made of compound letters. If one utters a, this expresses and distinguishes nothing; it is only a letter, and joined with other letters it can express and distinguish”; 「此間一字,即有所詮,如色、聲等。詮故成名」 tr. “here a single character has something it expresses, as ‘form’ and ‘sound’; expressing, it becomes a name”〔X53n0836 0063a15–0063a18〕; and he records the classes of written signs, 「如舊攝論及佛本行經說,有六十四種方土異書分類」 tr. “as the old Compendium and the Sūtra of the Buddha’s Deeds say, there are sixty-four classes of written signs differing by region”〔0063b03〕.
  • The four positions of a phrase and the syllable count of a stanza—Shentai’s commentary cites the Correct Principle and lists the middling phrase, the initial phrase, the final phrase, the short phrase, and the long phrase, and records 「三十二字生第四句,如是四句成室路迦。經論文章多依此」 tr. “thirty-two letters produce the fourth line, and four such lines complete a śloka; the texts of sūtras and treatises mostly follow this”〔X53n0836 0064c23〕; and taking the stanza 「諸惡莫作」 tr. “commit no evil” as an example, he reconciles the difference between four characters to a line and eight: 「依此方言四字為句,若依本音有八字」 tr. “in the speech of this land four characters make a line; if the original sound is followed there are eight”〔0067a17〕.
  • The three senses of “name”—Shentai’s commentary cites the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle fourteen, establishing the three senses of following, summoning, and joining: 「問:何故名名?答:名者,為隨名、為召名、為合」 tr. “Question: why is it called name? Answer: a name is for following, for summoning, and for joining”〔X53n0836 0066a20〕.

(vi) The Four Commentaries at Variance (Recorded Together, Not Adjudicated)

  1. The mode of explaining the name and sense of commonality: Puguang preserves both the appositional and the dependent readings〔T41n1821 0092c15–c20〕; Yuanhui takes only the dependent〔T41n1823 0847c29〕; Fabao dismisses the multiplicity of explanations with 「徒煩異解」 tr. “other explanations are a needless trouble”〔T41n1822 0541a10〕 and sets up separately his explanation of 「眾同」 tr. “the same in a multitude” and 「為分」 tr. “being their portion”〔0541a11〕; Shentai does not discuss the mode of explanation but turns to reconciling the differing names in four texts〔X53n0836 0047a05〕. All four differ and are recorded together.
  2. To whose account the maturation of non-perception belongs: Shentai’s commentary determines outright that the Kośa takes the Mahāvibhāṣā’s second master (what the assessors preserve) and the Correct Principle the Mahāvibhāṣā’s first master〔X53n0836 0049a05〕; Puguang and Fabao cite many masters of the Mahāvibhāṣā in this passage without making this determination (Fabao says only 「《婆沙》一百十八有多師釋」 tr. “the Mahāvibhāṣā, fascicle one hundred eighteen, has many masters’ explanations”〔T41n1822 0542a22〕); Yuanhui does not touch on it.
  3. What the upper and lower characters of 「生生」 tr. “the arising of arising” refer to: Puguang preserves two explanations〔T41n1821 0104b22〕; Yuanhui takes the minor arising as the upper〔T41n1823 0851b12〕; Shentai explains the upper character by 「用」 tr. “operation”〔X53n0836 0057b18〕. The three forms are recorded together.
  4. The judgment on the older translation of Black-Ear and Auspicious: Puguang denounces it outright, 「舊云功德天、黑闇女,譯家謬矣」 tr. “the old version says Goddess of Merit and Maiden of Darkness—the translators were mistaken”〔T41n1821 0104b03〕; Shentai’s commentary likewise says the old names are 「不然」 tr. “not so”〔X53n0836 0057b01〕; Yuanhui tells the story in full without judging〔T41n1823 0851a24〕; Fabao says only 「如文可知」 tr. “it may be known from the text”〔T41n1822 0548b23〕.
  5. The Sanskrit of “phrase”: Puguang gives the two words 「鉢陀」 tr.pada” and 「薄迦」 tr.vākya,” assigning them respectively to phrase and to statement〔T41n1821 0108b11–b15〕; Yuanhui gives 「鉢陀」 tr.pada” and 「縛迦」 tr.vākya”〔T41n1823 0852a13–a16〕—a difference in the characters used for transcription, not adjudicated.

VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Linkage · Bridge ②)

What this unit analyzes is precisely the position of the formations not associated with mind among the seventy-five dharmas (twelve of the fourteen stand here), and it is the most substantial stretch of the ‘seventy-five dharmas → hundred dharmas’ difference in enumeration of Bridge ②.

  • The opening of fourteen into twenty-four: this treatise’s fourteen〔T29 0022a06〕 「得非得同分,無想二定命,相名身等類」 tr. “acquisition, non-acquisition, commonality; the result of non-perception, the two absorptions, life; the characteristics, the name-bodies, and the like”; the twenty-four of the hundred dharmas read 「一得、二命根、三眾同分、四異生性、五無想定、六滅盡定、七無想報、八名身、九句身、十文身、十一生、十二老、十三住、十四無常、十五流轉、十六定異、十七相應、十八勢速、十九次第、二十方、二十一時、二十二數、二十三和合性、二十四不和合性」 tr. “first acquisition, second the life faculty, third the commonality of sentient beings, fourth ordinary-being status, fifth the absorption without perception, sixth the absorption of cessation, seventh the retribution of non-perception, eighth name-body, ninth phrase-body, tenth syllable-body, eleventh arising, twelfth aging, thirteenth abiding, fourteenth impermanence, fifteenth turning about, sixteenth determinate difference, seventeenth correspondence, eighteenth speed, nineteenth succession, twentieth direction, twenty-first time, twenty-second number, twenty-third the nature of conjunction, twenty-fourth the nature of disjunction”〔T31n1614 0855c10〕. Eleven are added (ordinary-being status · turning about · determinate difference · correspondence · speed · succession · direction · time · number · the nature of conjunction · the nature of disjunction) · one is dropped (non-acquisition) · two are renamed (change → aging · cessation → impermanence).
  • The single item of ordinary-being status is the most worth reading across: this passage of the treatise uses it precisely as a handle against the Sarvāstivādins—「若別有實物名異生同分,何用別立異生性耶?」 tr. “if there were a separate real thing named the commonality of an ordinary being, what need would there be to establish ordinary-being status separately?”〔T29 0024a22〕; the hundred dharmas on the contrary take ordinary-being status into the twenty-four and do not establish non-acquisition. What the two lineages take and leave is the reverse of one another, and the anchor for cross-reading is here.
  • The names of the four marks: this treatise gives arising, abiding, change, and cessation〔T29 0027a13〕, the hundred dharmas give arising, aging, abiding, and impermanence—on the same track as the wording of Paramārtha’s version (Paramārtha: 「生老住無常」 tr. “arising, aging, abiding, impermanence”〔T29n1559 0185b18〕). Whence the names descend is listed only and not adjudicated.
  • The name-, phrase-, and syllable-bodies: this treatise’s three bodies〔T29 0029a10〕 are carried over into the hundred dharmas unaltered (name-body, phrase-body, syllable-body), one of the few items passing from the seventy-five dharmas into the hundred with the letter wholly unchanged.
  • Whether there is mind in the absorption of cessation: this treatise cites the Venerable Vasumitra’s 「我說滅定猶有細心」 tr. “I say that in the absorption of cessation there is still a subtle mind”〔T29 0025c27〕, which the Vaibhāṣikas refute; and the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only answers this same difficulty with 「然必應許滅定有識,有情攝故,如有心時」 tr. “yet it must be granted that in the absorption of cessation there is consciousness, because it is included among sentient beings, as when mind is present”〔T31n1585 0011b07〕. The two lineages are recorded together and not adjudicated.

VIII. Translation History

  • Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Abhidharmakośa in thirty fascicles, translated from the second to the fifth year of Yonghui at the Scripture-Translation Cloister of the Great Ci’en Monastery, the monk Yuanyu taking it down—Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings〔T55n2154 0557a22–23〕. This unit is its Fascicle Five.
  • Paramārtha’s older translation (the alternative witness): the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma in twenty-two fascicles, the first issue, brought out in the fourth year of Tianjia at the Zhizhi Monastery—Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings〔T55n2154 0545c16–18〕. The difference of fascicle division: Paramārtha divides the Chapter on the Faculties into four fascicles and Xuanzang into five, and so the text of Paramārtha answering to this unit spans the end of his 「分別根品之二」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing the Faculties, part two” and the beginning of his 「分別根品之三」 tr. “part three” (for the boundary see Section IV). This difference is a premise of the comparison for this unit and not a doctrinal difference between the two versions.
  • The fascicle positions of the three great commentaries: Puguang’s Record, fascicle five〔T41n1821 0092c07–0112b09〕· Fabao’s Commentary, fascicle five〔T41n1822 0541a02–0555c13〕· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, root treatise five〔T41n1823 0847c21–0852c24〕—the fascicle boundaries of all three agree entirely with Xuanzang’s Fascicle Five (all take 「分別根品第二之三」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing the Faculties, part three” as the fascicle title and enter the six causes and four conditions in the next fascicle), so that the carve of this unit has a threefold corroboration in the fascicle boundaries of the three commentaries.
  • The survival of Shentai’s commentary: the Commentary on the Kośa survives in seven fascicles (incomplete), and its fascicle five directly explains 「分別根品第二之三」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing the Faculties, part three”〔X53n0836 0046c20–0067a24〕, corresponding to this unit passage by passage, and is the fourth witness, the only one standing alongside the three great commentaries. Its fascicle head reads 「阿毗達磨俱舍論疏卷第五」 tr.Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Five”〔0046c20〕, with the byline 「大慈恩寺沙門 神泰 述」 tr. “composed by Shentai, monk of the Great Ci’en Monastery”〔0046c21〕; and within the fascicle the chapter title reads 「○分別根本品第二之三」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing the Root Faculties, part three”〔0046c22〕—the words 「根本品」 tr. “Chapter on the Root Faculties” disagreeing with the table of contents’ 「分別根品第二之三」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing the Faculties, part three”; recorded and not emended.
  • Paramārtha’s own commentary as cited by Shentai: Shentai’s commentary in two places within this unit cites 「真諦師本疏」 tr. “Master Paramārtha’s own commentary” to assign sources to the three quoted stanzas〔X53n0836 0059b19 · 0061a21〕, and again at the fourfold analysis of the life faculty cites 「真諦疏有兩釋」 tr. “Paramārtha’s commentary has two explanations”〔0055a01〕. Paramārtha’s own commentary is now lost, and its titles survive only through Shentai’s commentary—herein lies this unit’s value for translation history.
  • The fascicle position of Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations: the answering passage in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle stands within 「辯差別品第二」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing the Differences”〔T29n1562 0377a28〕, the passage-by-passage debate beginning at〔0400a14〕and ending at〔0416b07〕; its chapter name differs from the Kośa’s “Chapter Analyzing the Faculties” while covering the same passage—one may not search the Correct Principle by Xuanzang’s chapter name.

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang’s T1558, Fascicle Five (base text): continued chapter title〔T29 0024a06〕· commonality 0024a08 · the result of non-perception 0024b13 · the absorption without perception 0024c01 · the absorption of cessation 0024c27 · the likeness and difference of the two absorptions 0025b16 · the life faculty 0026a24 · the quoted stanza on lifespan, warmth, and consciousness 0026a28 · the four marks 0027a13 · the secondary marks 0027b08 · the three quoted stanzas on the four marks 0027c15 · 0027c18 · 0027c21 · the quoted stanza on change 0028b25 · arising gives rise to what it produces 0028c06 · the name-bodies and the rest 0029a10 · the quoted stanza on the sound go 0029b02 · the three qualities of the name-bodies and the rest 0029c07 · the general analysis of the remaining senses 0029c13 · end of the fascicle 0030a01.
  • Paramārtha’s T1559: the answering passage 0182b20–0188a22 (commonality 0182b20 · non-percipient existence 0182c23 · the two absorptions 0183a09 · the absorption of the cessation of mind 0183b05 · the likeness and difference of the two absorptions 0183c19 · the life faculty 0184c07 · the four marks 0185b18 · the secondary marks 0185c11 · the three quoted stanzas 0186a15 · 0186a18 · 0186a21 · the stanza on change 0186c27 · the collections of name, phrase, and letter 0187b07 · the stanza on the name go 0187b28 · the several gates 0188a05 · commonality is also retribution 0188a11 · the closing 0188a22).
  • Saṅghabhadra’s T1562: the answering passage 0400a14–0416b07 (commonality 0400a16 · the objection about commonality of the insentient 0400b11 · the maturation of non-perception 0400c12 · the life faculty 0404b26–0404c22 · the four marks 0406b16 · no separate arising and the rest apart from the conditioned 0409a04 · the stanza on change 0410a24 · the name-bodies and the rest 0412c27 · the explanation of ideation 0413a04 · the refutation of name arising from speech 0415a25 · the several gates 0415c22 · commonality is likewise so 0416a13).
  • Saṅghabhadra’s T1563: the answering passage 0805b20–0813b18 (commonality 0805b22 · the fuller explanation of the commonality of sentient beings 0805b23 · the result of non-perception 0806a17 · the life faculty 0808b04 · the four marks 0808c03 · the secondary marks 0809a28 · the name-bodies and the rest 0811a02 · the two markings of the Sūtra-master 0811b19 · 0811c19 · commonality is likewise so 0813b03 · the assignment to maturation and homogeneous outflow 0813b08).
  • Puguang’s Record, T1821, Fascicle Five: 0092c07–0112b09 (chapter title 0092c10 · commonality 0092c11 · the citation of the Correct Principle 0092c21 · the subtle mind in the absorption of cessation 0100b06 · the life faculty 0101a20 · the gloss on lying stiff and prone 0101a26 · Black-Ear and Auspicious 0104a27 · the three names of the arising of arising 0104b14 · the Sanskrit of phrase 0108b11 · the Sanskrit of syllable 0108c16 · the verbal base utsa 0109a17 · end of the fascicle 0112b08).
  • Fabao’s Commentary, T1822, Fascicle Five: 0541a02–0555c13 (chapter title 0541a05 · commonality 0541a06 · the citation of the Correct Principle 0541a08 · the result of non-perception 0542a14 · the many masters of the Mahāvibhāṣā 0542a22 · Auspicious 0548b22 · the secondary marks 0548b25 · the verbal base utsa 0552b09 · end of the fascicle 0555c12).
  • Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, T1823, root treatise five: 0847c21–0852c24 (commonality 0847c23 · the result of non-perception 0848a22 · the two absorptions 0848c01 · the place of the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings 0848b06 · the indeterminacy of the five destinies 0848b19 · the absorption of cessation not depending on the formless 0850a11 · the entity of the two absorptions 0850b28 · the life faculty 0850c04 · the four marks 0850c11 · the secondary marks 0851a29 · answering objections 0851c16 · the name-bodies and the rest 0851c24 · the Sanskrit of name 0852a06 · the Sanskrit of syllable 0852a17 · the several gates 0852b18 · commonality and the rest 0852c06 · end of the fascicle 0852c23).
  • Shentai’s Commentary, X53n0836, Fascicle Five (incomplete · one of the seven surviving fascicles): 0046c20–0067a24 (chapter title 0046c22 · the outline of commonality 0046c23 · the differing names in four texts 0047a05 · dharma-commonality 0047a22 · the Vaiśeṣikas’ six categories 0048a11 · the assessors of the Mahāvibhāṣā 0049a05 · the place of the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings 0050a02 · the subtle mind in the absorption of cessation 0053c06 · the eighteen turns on the life faculty 0054b02 · the three means of knowledge 0057c11 · Paramārtha’s own commentary on the three stanzas 0059b19 · the stanza on change 0061a21 · letters and written signs 0063a14 · the three senses of name 0066a20 · end of the fascicle 0067a23).
  • The hundred dharmas, T31n1614: the full list of the twenty-four formations not associated with mind (the cross-reading text of the difference in enumeration in Section VII).
  • Collation: fifty-six collation notes in Fascicle Five (twenty-two variants plus thirty-four phonetic notes); all twenty-two variants are fully enumerated (Section III · no case for emending the established text).

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0